David and Armand series (mm/mm)

[Bondwriter]

Another repost. I'll start with the genesis story in the third person; I'll post Armand's Diary that tells the continuation in futures updates.

For those who don't know my stories, these are raunchy stories taking place in a parallel universe in which teenage boys enjoy playing tugs quite a lot. They also have plenty of opportunities to do so and fully use them. There's smutty content ahead, be warned.

David’s Project

Chapter 1 – Challenging Afternoon

“Sit down. I’ll give you a hand.”

Armand bent down, lifting his arms. He could almost feel his friend’s gaze over his pastel-blue-shorted bum; yet David’s firm grip only held his hands; Armand’s wrists were bound behind his back, as were his elbows. He had to thread his forearms between the two higher slats of the large wooden chair David wanted him to sit on.

The boys were in David’s room; there was a large desk chair, but it wasn’t intended for his guest. The wooden chair he’d brought from the kitchen earlier on would go with his plan much better.

He felt David’s hand guiding his wrists as he sat down. His armpits were just above the second slat and he had to stay straight against the back of the chair, the back of his head resting against the highest slat.

“Now, let’s take care of your ankles.”

David held yet another piece of rope; he’d brought a few when Armand had accepted his young friend’s challenge. Once upstairs, in David’s domain, it seemed there was an endless supply of cordage. The first coils were now imprisoning his wrists and elbows; they were tight, but not excessively. Armand was confident that he would be able to loosen the tension easily, hence not being deemed a hopeless loser.

Having his cute friend kneeling in front of him brought joy to Armand; this happiness translated in an inflation of his underwear underneath his gym shorts. He hoped David wouldn’t notice. The lanky fourteen-year-old boy still couldn’t believe that his dream of getting closely tied up was coming true. He had been bound quite often, but always by himself, which felt good indeed. Yet getting thus bound by David was a much more satisfying experience.

David was a bit shorter than he was. They’d been friends for over a decade, since their very first steps in nursery school. They got along fine throughout these ten years of their childhood. They had become very close friends over the last school-year, which had coincided with both boys maturing and getting into puberty. They had been in the same class for the first time, which had brought them closer. Armand was getting to understand better the nature of the admiration he had for some schoolmates, one of whom was David.

The boys spent some time together outside school; they both sang in the choir, which was of course very much school-related. They also spent some time playing football or video games at each other’s place. Living very close to each other made it easy to hang out; it was not even five minutes of walking. They now were officially teenagers, and their parents were more than willing to have them keep each other company. The grown-ups were reaching a point in their careers when they came home quite late or even were gone on business trips. Having their sons manage on their own made them proud, on top of being quite convenient.

Armand had always found David good-looking; for the last year or so, he had developed an attraction that wasn’t only linked to his friend’s fine features, but to his whole being. Spending time with him meant he knew all his facial expressions, but also his body language and his body smells. He had wanked many times thinking of David’s body.

They had gotten much more intimate over the weeks that had lead to this afternoon at David’s. They had fleeting moments when David and his friend had kissed; as of last week, they had gone a bit further and fondled each other’s genitals. There had been other short films developing in his mind, in which the cute crew-cut boy starred as a captor, binding other choir boys whom Armand deemed appetizing. The captive’s untold fantasy was coming to life; his friend was kneeling in front of him, binding his ankles together.

“Four turns of rope and a square knot, you can’t get your feet apart now!”

Armand couldn’t spread his legs, but it felt like the coils of rope would loosen if he squirmed a little on his chair. David stood, facing his prisoner, who was getting a feel of the restraints that bound his limbs. His friend moved to a chest of drawers; he opened the bottom drawer, giving Armand a tantalizing sight of his friend’s buttocks tightly wrapped in his football shorts.

David turned back towards his friend. He was holding what had to be at least five coils of rope. Armand had been easy to lure into an escape challenge, yet David had refrained to show all the gear he had for such an activity. He had no doubt Armand would accept, thanks to the confidential information he’d acquired a few months earlier; nevertheless, he didn’t want to risk scaring him away.

“You’ve got more rope?”

“I thought I told you to remain silent. It looks like I have more gear, doesn’t it? This wouldn’t be much of a challenge to get away from weak bonds. Let’s get serious and show you what trussed up to a chair means.”

Armand gulped; the smirk over his friend’s face, with his deep red lips curled over his pointy teeth made him nervous. He was quite excited by what was happening to him; this mixed with apprehension from putting himself under the blond boy’s control.

David was behind him and he threaded a piece of rope between his wrists, encircling the coils of rope keeping Armand’s wrists together. This turned the flimsy restraint into a pair of tight rope manacles. Both ends of the rope that cinched his wrists were then bound to the chair’s back’s lower slat; yet there were more loose ends.

David pulled them to the front and there was enough rope to make two turns with each end to make some rope belt that kept Armand sitting upright. He was now bound to the chair, with his wrists less likely to escape the rope than one minute earlier.

David grabbed another coil of rope; he laid its middle over Armand’s nape of the neck; the ends were threaded under his armpits, and then looped around the slat behind the captive’s shoulder blades. More turns followed the same route, reinforcing the harness David was weaving. Armand was firmly pinned to the back of the chair; any attempt at escaping seemed much less likely to succeed now.

“This is tight.”

Armand’s voice was quite subdued, but his whisper triggered some reaction from David. Armand felt his friend’s hand clamping over his lower face, silencing him.

“Mmmmh?”

“It is the second time you speak. I made myself clear before we came upstairs, didn’t I? No speaking if I don’t give you permission. And I didn’t give you permission, did I? We’ll have to remedy such outbursts later on.”

Armand meekly shook his head, cautious not to make a sound, and doing so calmly enough that his gesture wouldn’t be deemed rebellion.

“You’re still under the silence rule, Armand. I’ll take my hand off so I can finish binding you properly.”

David’s warm hand left his face; the boy stepped back in front, equipped with four more coils of the white line he seemed to own in large quantities. He took care of Armand’s knees, with four turns above them and four below, using the ends of the rope cinching them to further link the captive boy to the chair he was sitting on. He then did the same with the wraps surrounding his ankles as he’d done with his wrists, cinching them with a short piece that the ‘kidnapper’ then tied to the rung linking the chair’s front legs.

“This should keep you from escaping, I guess,” David said, standing up and admiring the result of his work.

“I’ll do my best,” Armand whispered back, a rueful grin spreading over his face, showing he instantly realized the mistake he’d made. He’d broken this so-called ‘silence rule.’ David froze and leaped to Armand’s side, his moist hand coming over the bound boy’s lips again. He put his left hand on the back of his prisoner’s head, effectively keeping him in a tight vice. Armand tried to shake his head, but there was no way he could get rid of the handgag. His crush was about to gag him, wasn’t he?

“Oh, no, I won’t let go of your mouth. I have no interest in hearing you complain. And who knows, there could be people outside, and I wouldn’t want a rescue party to barge in if they hear you. I have plans for you, and they don’t involve you calling out and being saved by the unlikely passer-by. You’re mine for a while.”

Armand froze, totally subdued by the tight grip of David’s warm hands. He wondered whether he could get more aroused yet. The last fifteen minutes had plunged him in a daze. All his fantasies were becoming true.

Chapter 2 – Under David’s Thumb

He’d become quite horny once he’d seen the outfits they were to wear to play football a little over an hour earlier; they matched Armand’s clothing fetish. Armand liked shiny sportswear; the satiny black shorts David wore when he’d opened the door fit the bill perfectly for a sexy outfit. They gleamed and wrapped his curves tightly, which was just like in Armand’s wettest dreams. His shiny red jersey with the golden letters over his chest complemented the shorts, making David’s torso interesting to watch.

Being offered light blue satin shorts to go and play football had turned him on too. He’d spent three minutes by himself in the bathroom where he’d changed, adjusting his junk in the tight swimwear and the clinging shorts; the sight and the feel of the garments didn’t actually help to calm down, Armand realized. The little time they’d spent playing one on one, with two sticks used as goal-posts.

The game was an occasion of having both young teens parade; they danced around each other, puffing their chests and protecting the ball. Armand loved having his friend so close. Watching him in his enticing outfit and brushing against him as he dribbled the ball elated the slightly older boy.

They played for twenty minutes, in choreographed moves that were quite graceful. They were sweaty and tired rather quickly; the score was nine to seven in favour of David. Armand tried to protect the goal but David undertook a move which pushed him out of his way by bumping into him with his chest. Armand lost his balance and fell graciously on his shorted bum; his opponent scored easily. He dropped on the sitting boy, pushing him over his back, grabbing his wrists to pin him against the floor with David’s behind exerting a slight pressure over his assaulted friend’s stomach.

“So, who won the game, uh? Am I not your master?”

Armand blushed and shook his head, neither nodding frankly nor denying vehemently. David kept looking at his friend under him for a few seconds. He then leaned backward before he stood, his shiny bottom caressing Armand’s semi-turgid sex. David jumped to his feet, Armand trying to overcome the pang of lust he’d felt.

David suggested they’d take a break, which his friend wholeheartedly accepted. The running around had gotten Armand to deflate a little, but as soon as they were on their own in the privacy of David’s home, the bulge had come back.

Of course, it was the remark David made when they got back inside that had Armand all worked up. His friend had switched the TV on; on the screen they saw some serial that had two boys kidnapped by a bunch of thugs. Armand was torn between admiring the scene and pretending he didn’t notice what was going on. He’d read stories in which this kind of situation triggered some tie-up game; yet he didn’t manage to say anything in response.

“Gosh, TV shows are so unrealistic! See how loosely the lads are bound? How do these dim-witted thugs think they will keep them prisoners?”

He looked straight into Armand’s eyes; Armand felt his mouth drying up; yet he knew he had to react quickly. He’d been longing for such an opportunity with a friend.

“How would you know? They look like they’re not going anywhere.”

“I know because I’ve read about Houdini and escape artists. I would do a much better job than the twits on TV.”

“Really?”

Armand now had butterflies in his stomach.

“Really. I may show this to you, if you feel like playing the escape artist.”

Armand nodded shyly. He would have yelled that it was the greatest idea ever; yet he didn’t want to be deemed overenthusiastic by his friend.

“Well, yeah. I’m sure you can’t tie me up so well I can’t escape.”

“That’s what you think. Let me prove you wrong.”

David rushed to the entrance hall; he came back with two short coils of white cotton rope.

“Turn around.”

Armand obeyed, crossing his wrists behind his back. He felt David’s hands seizing his.

“No, not like this, like this,” he said getting Armand’s palms against each other. The five turns of rope held tight. The second coil was used above his elbows, hence making any twisting much more difficult. David grabbed his prisoner’s arms, as Armand was already fidgeting and trying to feel how to get rid of the rope.

David looped his friend’s elbows in four turns of coil also; he tightened it enough that it would take some contortions to free his arms of the rope’s hold.

“We’ll go to my room so we’re not disturbed. Move on, and no funny stuff; not a word, of course, you’re now officially my prisoner.”

Armand was glad David was behind him, holding his arms: in front, his shorts had to be tenting like mad, thanks to the boner he was developing.

Fifteen minutes later, Armand was living his wildest fantasy, roped thoroughly to the solid wooden chair, and David keeping him handgagged.

“I have some plans for you, indeed, and it’s no coincidence. You see, I know your secret.”

Armand uttered some inquisitive grunt: “Hmmph?”

“Silence rule! I might have to gag you earlier than planned.”

Armand felt the grip at the back of his head loosen; David needed a hand to grab the wadding he’d prepared inside the drawer close to them, as well as the roll of wide surgical tape that would seal his lips. He also lifted the hand he’d kept clamped over Armand’s mouth so far.

“Open up!”

“Oh, please, don’t gag me, I swear I’ll be quiemmmph! Grmmbbllm!”

“I don’t think you were granted permission to speak. But let’s say that once I’m done with you, I won’t have to fear any unpleasant jibe anymore.”

The ball of handkerchiefs that was crammed in his mouth was quite big; it felt soft too, but Armand knew that any speech would be unintelligible. He felt the end of the wide tape being stuck to his cheek; David held his chin so he had to keep his lips tight against each other. Two turns around his head effectively sealed them. David didn’t stop there. He stepped in front and added a large X over his mouth, and he added two pieces that acted as a chin-strap. He added two further turns around Armand’s head to tidy up the job.

He took a step back, checking that symmetry was properly respected.

“Fine job, if I say so myself. Now you won’t disturb me with complaints. You can listen to what I have to tell you.”

David grabbed a pair of leather gloves from the bag and slowly undertook putting the left one on. His eyes were chained to Armand’s.

“Let’s say we’re starting a new phase in our relationship. I’ve known your secret for five months now. I’ll be blunt: I suspected you liked tie-up, so I checked you did. I hacked your computer five months ago.”

“Mmmph? Mbblmm!”

Armand felt a jolt of adrenaline rush through him; he squirmed, picturing the many folders on his computer that documented his liking for male bondage. They had explicit names: tie-up stories, tie-up art, gaged boys, boys in shorts… They documented some of the fetishes and situations that aroused the kinky teenager. His friend now knew all about his private leanings. What use would he make of this knowledge?

“Yes, invading your privacy is something to be called names for. Still, I don’t like you insulting me. I’ve wondered since last summer why you never opened your session when we needed to use your computer for homework. My older cousin is into computers, and he gave me tons of utility software a while back. The one that allows bypassing the initial PC logging turned out to be helpful. One day when you went to help your mom with groceries as we worked on the science project in your room, I worked my magic, got into your personal and I copied all of your documents on my flash drive.”

“Mmmm?”

Armand’s wide eyes took in the sight of his lovely sexy friend, in his most attractive outfit, adjusting the first glove. The captive boy was mentally listing all his folders, wondering which ones had been found. There was a wealth of pictures, art, stories and videos stored on his PC, some of them actually documenting Armand’s self-bondage experiments. He’d done so in text by writing about his self-bondage experiments, and he’d used his webcam to take many shots of himself bound and gagged. There were quite a few more on removable devices he’d burned and saved in his hide-out: those featured the weirdest stuff which Armand liked but found a bit more embarrassing.

“This has been quite a trove of documents. You could have asked me, I know quite a bit about tie-up games.”

“Mmm?”

“Not to worry, I’ll teach you what I know anyway. You’re going to be my little pupil from now on. An obedient and respectful one, of course. I’ve had this idea since I found out how much you liked bondage.”

He started putting on the second glove; the leather was as gleaming as were the shorts; Armand noticed both garments enhanced the contents, whether the bulging cock or the long skilled digits.

“It took me a while to go through all of your files. I’ve learned a few things, but most of all this has gotten me to thinking. I first thought that it would be nice having some tie-up fun with you. But some of the stories I read got me to think bigger. It’s not difficult to prove that I can bind a boy so he can’t escape. It seems this is just what I’ve done.”

Armand believed him; it felt like no squirming would get him out of the chair. David rubbed his gloved hands while smiling at his prey.

“Yet I want more than this. I want to have you wrapped around my finger; you’ll be my captive for months!”

The gloved boy’s feral grin was only too clear to Armand; he kept staring at his kidnapper. This was insane, David was no dunce, and he knew he couldn’t have his friend vanish. Armand waited for more details, refraining from grunting inquisitively.

Chapter 3 – Getting closer

David grabbed his desk chair and rolled it to Armand’s side. He sat down, his left knee against Armand’s right one, his right one brushing against his left buttock; he leaned forward with his thighs spread, hence giving a whiff of his sweaty body to his captive. He whispered in his ear.

“You need some control. Tying you up for a few hours is a good start, but you’ll need more supervision for the time when I have to let you go unfettered, as when you go to school. Thankfully, we’re in the same class, so I’ll be able to see you if you misbehave with teachers or other pupils.”

Armand shook his head to convey his disagreement. No sound was heard, yet David stood up.

“I’ll take good note you didn’t make a sound this time, yet I find this distracting. Plus you’ve made yourself heard three times in breach of the silence rule.”

Armand saw a band of silk pass in front of his eyes; David used a silk scarf that he had folded to tie around Armand’s head, adding to the gag. He then bound the ends from the knot over his neck around the top slat at the back of the chair. His cheeks were well compressed and it seemed that making noise had become even more difficult.

“I might speak in peace, without unwanted motion. Good. Now we’re first going to see how good of an escape artist you are. You’ve got half an hour to get out of the chair, starting now!”

David sat back for the first five minutes. He was paying close attention to all the knots as Armand exerted tension over them. It was soon clear that the likelihood of his captive’s success was low.

“It seems you’re having trouble with my expert rope work. Keep trying; I wouldn’t want to win because of a lack of enthusiasm of my opponent. Silence rule is off, if it can help to grunt in effort.”

There was faint mmphing, but Armand was quite focused on feeling the ropes and the way they were linked and knotted; he didn’t make much noise. David stood and fired up his computer. He went to spin Armand’s chair a quarter turn so he faced the LCD display.

David opened one of the folders featuring Armand’s self-tie-up pics; he started playing them as a presentation so it changed every four seconds, displaying a new angle or a variation of Armand’s self-inflicted ordeal.

“I’ve been quite privileged of seeing what you think a good tie-up is. And the gags, too; it seems you’re quite a specialist for silencing prisoners.”

“Mmmph! Grmmmph!”

The close-up of Armand’s face, lips taped in black vinyl, that also locked his jaws thanks to the swim cap that was used for this session and that allowed for vertical turns around the head too; Armand’s thin light brown hair was protected by the silicone, and his head was completely mummified in the gleaming black adhesive.

“I’ve enjoyed watching your pictures, this gave me lots of ideas.”

“Mmmph!”

“You’d better try harder escaping your bonds. I’ll read you a story while you show me you’re eager to struggle.”

David picked a couple of paper sheets from his desk’s drawer. Dragging his chair to where he and the LCD monitor could be seen properly by the fully immobilized Armand, David sat and smiled at his audience and started reading. It took three sentences for Armand to identify the story. It was one he had written himself.

Armand’s stories were usually short, and depicted a succession of tie-ups and all the action that went along. They featured villains who kidnapped teen boys; there were a few about sports players being abducted by rivals, and the one that David read was about a football player who was detained by another team to prevent him from playing an important game.

David put his hand over Armand’s knee; the touch of the fingers through the thin layer of leather caused a grunt in response. David kept on reading; Armand was still looking intently at his pics, which now had him bound in a chair wearing his favourite pair of Speedos; the red silk scarf covering his mouth was tied tight; his lips’ outline were clearly visible, and the bulging cheeks betrayed the presence of a massive amount of fabric padding his mouth.

“… ‘and Alistair could no longer speak because of the tape sealing his lips.’ Darn, Armand, this is definitely hot kidnapping stuff you write.”

The leather-gloved hand moved up the bound boy’s thigh. The young abductor’s story-telling continued, and every time a new development happened in the depiction of Alistair’s woes, David’s fingers travelled up the fleshy thigh; the display of his own tie-up feats combined with the hot story he’d written were driving Armand wild.

“Mmm… Mmmm…”.

“… ‘as the door slammed behind the kidnappers, Alistair was left alone. His bonds were tight.’ So are yours and I don’t think you’re trying hard enough to free yourself.”

Armand wiggled on his chair, which didn’t get any liberating result. David’s fingers had reached the hem of his satiny shorts.

“Hmmmm! Hmmmblmph!”

“You may moan all you want, it doesn’t really get you any closer to freeing yourself. You will get the forfeit if you don’t, so try harder.”

David’s hand was now resting over Armand’s shorts, just over his manhood that inflated the gleaming garment.

“Hmmm! Hmmmmblmmm!”

“Speaking of harder… Quite a stiffy you have, my friend.”

He started kneading Armand’s genitals. The mutual wanking they’d done before gave the abductor the expertise required in stimulating his friend. Armand was no longer in control. The fingers brushed over his foreskin and his shaft, and the pace of the hand going up and down grew faster. The prisoner’s groans increased in volume, though not in clarity.

“Yes, Armand, you’re enjoying my hand, aren’t you?”

It wasn’t only his friend’s digits, but the whole situation that aroused the bound boy. He’d been hard for over an hour, and David’s caresses were the cherry on top. The shorts slid over his briefs, the ministrations increasing in intensity until Armand felt pleasure was close. He had closed his eyes; his moaning rose in pitch until orgasm caused fireworks to explode in his head, whereas his underwear and shorts were flooded by the warm gushing jizz.

David let go of his dick. Armand was calming down; he fell silent.

“Quite a mess you made, pet. I don’t think I told you could soil your undies like this. That’s fine, I have long-term plans for you, so keeping control of your dick should be something I teach you. For now, I’ll leave you bound to your chair until you’re dry enough that I don’t get all dirty handing you.”

“Hmmbllmm? Mmph!”

David walked behind Armand; the prisoner caught a glimpse of fabric, and he felt a wide silk band blindfolding him before it was tied to the upper slat.

“I’ll have another look at your documents. I don’t think I should read you another story; it seems to get you to spurt your juice. We want you to get dry, don’t we?”

“Mmm.”

Armand could now fully benefit from the tie-up; he really had no hope of getting out of the ropes. Being thus immobile, silent and in the dark, he could try to collect his wits. He could think for the first time since David had opened the door; he soon recovered from his orgasm. The thoughts assailing him, on top of the sensations he felt or the pungent smell of cum didn’t help him to relax. He was now picturing further ‘ordeals’ that David could submit him to.

He could hear David using the computer. It didn’t affect him much; Armand was in his own world. He was also starting to feel some strain from the tight bonds pinning him to the chair. He was hence relieved when he next heard David.

Chapter 4 – Tight Embrace

“It’s over half an hour and you haven’t escaped my ropes. This means you’re still my prisoner.”

Armand grunted in a pitiful manner certainly meant to gain his friend’s mercy.

“As such, I’m going to bind you a bit tighter. This has been a tie-up you could escape, let’s now add ropes so you realize that I can make you a complete prisoner.”

“MMMph! Mmmblllmmm!”

“You’re welcome. It’s always a pleasure having one’s charges so compliant and grateful.”

The wails were obviously meant to convey dissent, but David ignored them; he even misinterpreted them, which made Armand protest further.

“Tut! Tut! I won’t give in to your demands, rascal!”

A first piece of rope was roped around the bound boy’s thighs. Then two other bits of cord came to reinforce the harness binding his torso to the chair. Two ends were threaded along his butt crack, coming from the lower slat at the back, and pulled up towards the waist rope that made for a safety belt preventing Armand from slipping. The Y it made formed framed his genitals, still under the two layers of nylon made slimy by the ejaculate. It wasn’t dry, though it felt much less wet.

The addition and tightening of ropes had Armand wonder what David’s plan was. He felt the knot of his blindfold being untied, and the dark silk slid away from his eyes.

“You’re a little more strictly bound, but I’m afraid you can move your head a bit, especially if I remove this blindfold. Not to worry, though, you know your friend David has ways to avoid such an issue.”

Armand saw the roll of Coban wrap his captor held in his hand. He set it on Armand’s lap.

“Let me adjust the gag…”

David untied the two ends of the scarf that went over his captive’s lower face, which were tied to the upper slat of the chair. He then removed the knot over Armand’s neck; the tension wasn’t relieved for long. David tightened it back, which got the gagged boy to feel his cheeks even more compressed.

“And now, I want you to stay put, so let’s take care of your head better yet.”

Two turns of the sticky, rubbery material wrapped around his lower face reinforced the silk band underneath, the one that had just had any slack removed. Then David rolled the wrap behind the slat and pulled it back up to lay it over his forehead. He did another pass over the whole strapping; Armand’s head was even more securely fastened than it was a few minutes before.

“This should make you stay put. I need you to be able to focus on a nice story…”

David reached for the mouse over the desk. He double-clicked over an icon, which triggered the playing of a video. He sat back in his chair next to his prisoner.

“This is a short film I did with Max.”

Armand had guessed as much, since the first shot displayed Max, a blond boy who was a bit younger than they were. He was also in the choir; he was rather cute, but lots of the boys in the choir were. The boy’s taste for tie-up was unknown from Armand, though.

It started with Max walking in what Armand quickly identified as the garden at David’s; he was filmed from far away and growing bigger as he moved forward towards the camera. Armand would have gulped if he’d been able to; Max was wearing his favourite outfit, just as David was when he’d opened the door; his shiny shorts were green and his jersey dark blue. Seeing his friends in skimpy, clinging shorts and jersey always took its toll on Armand.

Max was walking along a box tree hedge, growing bigger on the screen as he walked forward. The moment the character filled all the frame coincided with this when he reached the end of the hedge, when an attacker pounced on him, entering the screen as he leaped over Max. Then there were a few seconds of David holding Max with one arm around his chest, the other being clamped over the boy’s mouth. There was minimal struggling.

“Mmmph!”

“Hush! You shouldn’t have ratted me out at school. I got a four-hour detention. This means this will be the minimal one you’re going to get. And at my hands!”

“Speaking of which…”

The flesh and blood David at Armand’s sides accompanied his short remark by grabbing a pair of latex gloves from the drawer. He started putting them on, adding a layer to his leather-gloved hands.

Armand couldn’t watch him doing so too well with his head so firmly pinned to the seatback. His eyes focused on the screen.

The scene cut with David’s promise at retaliation; next, fading from black, Max stood in the garden shed. Armand knew the place; it was still located at David’s. The camera had Max from head to feet, which made for some space around him. It showed the tools and furniture that were stored inside. David appeared from the side, standing next to Max, cautious not to hide the bound boy from the lens.

Armand went over the bondage with his informed eye. Max was held by an intricate weaving of ropes, which had coils of four or five turns linked by criss-crossed ropes. Above his head, Armand could see the wide end of a spring rake, with a rope shooting straight up to the ceiling, which was off-screen. No doubt it was knotted to a beam.

Max hid the handle, but Armand had seen such a setup in the story of Simon, a redheaded escape artist who fell prey to an enthusiastic knot-tier. Max was wearing more than the fictional character’s briefs, but his bondage was very similar. Armand could still figure out that Max was trussed up against the handle; from experiencing David’s rope work, no doubt it was taut.

There wasn’t much action; David talked a lot, taunting Max and making up reasons for keeping him like this for a long time. Armand felt a hand over his thigh. It didn’t glide much: David was done pulling the layer of supple rubber over his gloved hands. David leaned towards Armand, whispering in his ear.

“I don’t want to mess up the leather…”

This cryptic comment was better understood by the captive boy when the hand reached his package, still damp from the copious amounts of semen he’d spurted. The touch made him aware of how turgid his cock was again. David adjusted the growing penis under the two nylon layers. It grew until it was stopped by his Speedos’ waistband. The string was tight; David poked here and there until his prisoner’s dick was comfortable. Then he got to kneading it delicately.

The stroking got the boy all worked up again; the video didn’t help. David’s verbal piques accompanied various shots; his lines, such as “a full hour and you’re still here, I guess you’re in for another one, then,” were perceived as directly aimed at Armand. Each shot was from the same tie-up, but from a different angle. The details were clearer. The seriousness of the knots was made more obvious. The whole experience followed its path smoothly, until a low guttural sound started coming from deep within Armand. Then he gushed out again, with more gobs of thick whitish cum oozing through the swimwear and the shorts.

“Not even five minutes before you cum, you horny little beast!”

David turned down the sound, not wanting to be interrupted by his video self; the scene continued. Armand was slowly landing after this second orgasm; he could hardly believe he could climax twice over such a short span.

“I will have to teach you a few things, like control, for instance. A more immediate lesson will be in hygiene. I’ll need to clean you up a bit, I’ve planned to take you out for a walk, and you can’t go out smelling of spunk like you do. I’ll untie you from the chair, but no funny stuff…”

Chapter 5 – Grooming

Armand was in no state to attempt an escape. He was starting to feel numb from the strict chair tie and he was still under the spell of the endorphin rush he’d just gone through. Nevertheless, David put handcuffs over his wrists before they were completely free from the ropes. He wiped summarily his crotch with a hand towel, so Armand wouldn’t leak over the plush carpet. Two leather straps, dog collars actually, were fastened above his knees, and linked by a chain that would hobble the captive securely to move him towards the bathroom.

The young kidnapper removed the ropes, wrapping them into nice coils which he laid over his desk.

“You may stand up, prisoner. Slowly, and no funny stuff, of course.”

The blond captor grabbed his charge’s arm and guiding outside the room to the landing; David opened the door to the bathroom. They stepped inside.

“I expect you to keep clean at all times. I will look after your cleanliness whether you’re here or at the school. This is an important part of my controlling you. I want you to smell fresh whenever I have to come near you.”

David released the knee hobbles; his head was at Armand’s waist level; he sniffed deeply.

“Your crotch smells of spunk rather strongly. There is no penalty now since I got you to spill your seed, but this is the type of scent that will be forbidden, because I won’t let you wank without my authorization.”

“Mmmph?”

“Ha! Indeed, your cock is mine! Now, let’s see how you fare from behind.”

David spun Armand around; the bound boy felt his captor’s nose touching his butt.

“Not too bad, you seem to wipe properly. Let’s start by having you relieve yourself; not to worry, I’ll make sure you clean up to my standards afterwards.”

David stood and grabbed Armand’s arm, pushing him towards the commode. He stood him in front and kneeled again to lower the prisoner’s shorts and briefs.

“You may sit down and do your business.”

Armand complied. David didn’t move and remained in front, towering over him. He lifted his gagged face towards his tormentor, hoping to communicate he wouldn’t mind a little privacy.

“What are you waiting for, scoundrel? It’s not like you will have many opportunities to release your bladder and bowels, so you’d better get going.”

“Mmmph… Mmmmbll?”

“Are you kidding? I told you I controlled you, so you’d better get used to having me keep a close eye on you, even when you’ve got to take a piss or a shit!”

Armand closed his eyes; he let nature follow its course, the noises and the smell informing his captor that relief had come both ways.

“Open your eyes, there’s no shame in emptying yourself. Are you done?”

Armand nodded. David approached and wiped his buttocks with energetic gestures; he refrained from making humiliating comments. He didn’t encounter any resistance, Armand wanting this to be over as soon as possible.

“Done,” David said flushing the toilet, “Now let’s get you all cleaned up; hop in the tub!”

His order was followed dutifully. Armand stood, still handcuffed and gagged, certainly wondering how he would have to shower with his hands thus held behind his back. David quickly got him out of the shorts and underwear that were still around his ankles; he set them aside on the counter, neatly folded.

Armand felt the handcuffs being unlocked; David grabbed his wrists and pulled them up towards the wall, above the shower head; there was a large hook to which he fastened the chain linking the cuffs before imprisoning the obedient attendee’s wrists in them again.

Standing in the tub with his arms lifted above his head, the naked boy heard his abductor disrobe and joined him inside the tub. David reached for the faucet and lukewarm water flowed on the boys. Armand could feel his minder’s body pressing against his, as David made sure all parts of his body to be rinsed by the stream. He then switched it off before he lathered some sweet-smelling shower gel over Armand’s chest.

The hands massaged his body from shoulders to toes, with particular care given to his armpits and his crotch. David reached for the faucet; the water flowed again and he rinsed Armand. The water stopped. The prisoner felt some cold fluid at the small of his back.

"A final rub, my pet; you see, I need some relief too!”

Gel had been poured at the top of his crack, which David’s prick started to brush against. He stood behind his friend, and his fully developed five inches of manhood slid along the crack. His legs were slightly spread, and the grinding David did with his hips got his hard cock to fully enjoy the welcoming cradle. The bound boy wondered if he would be fucked off, but David just squirmed up and down; he didn’t assault Armand’s rosebud. Halfway through, the blond kidnapper grabbed Armand’s ever hard boner and started wanking it skilfully.

Armand was overwhelmed by the sensations he felt. There were groans and moans; David’s expertise was welcome; two minutes and twenty-three seconds later, he exploded, a warm stream flooding Armand’s back. The bound boy followed suit three seconds later, spurts of semen jetting out to reach the cold porcelain of the shower walls.

There was panting from the captor, and laboured breathing from the gagged boy’s nose.

“Oh boy, this feels great. Now, a last rinse and we can move on. There are still plenty of things to tell you.”

There was more water, soap and rinsing. David grabbed a large, fluffy towel from the rack next to them. He rubbed Armand’s body softly. He dried himself before he unlocked Armand’s wrists, only to bring his arms back behind him; the ‘click’ of the handcuffs was an explicit signal of his ongoing captivity.

Five minutes later, they were dry and out of the tub. Armand caught a glimpse of a small clock on a shelf, which read five twenty. He’d been David’s prisoner for almost three hours.

“I wouldn’t mind leaving you in your birthday suit, but I don’t think you want other people to see you naked. I’ve got an outfit you will like.”

He disappeared briefly from the bathroom, and his hands were full when he came back.

“I said you’re going to be my little pupil, so I picked a proper costume that should make you feel as such.”

There was gray flannel and what looked like silk in the bundle David held. He first brandished a pair of black underwear. These were Speedos, and the fabric was one of the finest polyamides, with reflections that made it look wet even in this dry state. David kneeled and had Armand lift his feet one by one to get his feet through the legs.

The material gliding up his legs rekindled Armand’s lust, which got him some taunting as David quickly adjusted the piece of underwear over his crotch.

“Let’s cover this hard little cock of yours fast! I don’t want it to fly away…”

There was a grunt from Armand, distressed by the prospect of his penis with wings. The issue was solved soon: the pair of black Speedos stretched nicely over his genitals and bottom; Armand could not help but admire his figure as he saw his reflection in the large mirror over the sink.

“The foundation layer should be to your taste. Let’s put the shorts on.”

The pair of shorts was made of gray flannel. The lining, though, was not made of the same coarse fabric. It was some satiny nylon fabric which felt much like silk. As it eventually glided into position over the underlying underwear, Armand could feel the soft caress of the two layers of fabric, which rubbed softly against each other much as the shorts and his swimwear had done in the hours before.

David pulled the zip up, and closed the button. He fastened the thin leather belt at the waist.

“You’re more decent, this is a good first step.”

The rest of the dressing up was performed mildly; David took his time and Armand submitted to his moves and indications. The young abductor nevertheless cuffed his charge’s ankles before he removed his cuffs. He didn’t leave anything to chance. After ten minutes, the addition of a white shirt, a jacket and tie, plus long white socks and a pair of black patent shoes made Armand in a cute little schoolboy.

Chapter 6 – Tea Time

“You’ve been an obedient pupil so far, you’re even dressed the part. One small detail, though, the hair on your legs doesn’t really match the outfit. We’ll take care of this next time.”

The leather cuffs he’d used around his prisoner’s ankles were loosened and fastened above his knees, rather on the tight side. He linked them with three inches of chain padlocked to a ring on each end.

“You can walk, but you can’t kick or run. Am I not the nicest, making sure you can’t do anything silly?”

“Mmmbllm…”

The tone didn’t convey much glee.

“Glad you agree,” David replied, reading Armand’s annoyance on the visible parts of his face, “move on, we’re going downstairs; I think you deserve to grab a bite. Plus I don’t know when I can feed you next.”

Armand opened the way; David was close behind, with his right hand resting over his captive’s shoulder. At the top of the stairs, he made Armand stop.

“Stay put, I don’t want you to fall in the staircase.”

Armand stood immobile, realizing how fast an accident could happen; he didn’t have to wait long. David was back. He cast a glance above his shoulder, seeing the tormentor with his hands full of rope. He winked.

“You never know, this might be useful. You never have enough rope. Move on, I’m right behind so you don’t stupidly break your nose….”

Armand cautiously lifted his feet to avoid an issue; he successfully reached the ground floor without having lost his balance. They soon reached the kitchen.

“Sit down there,” Armand said pointing to one of the five chairs that were around the table; the sixth one missed in an obvious manner, and Armand instantly recognized these were a set of six chairs, one of which was in David’s room, probably still warm from the bound boy’s long stay over it.

Armand looked at his captor, his wide eyes interrogating him.

“Oh, yes, you will be tied to the chair, what did you think? I might be a little lighter than earlier on, at least as far as quantity is concerned. Now just sit down, if you do want to get something to drink and eat.”

David was true to his word. Armand’s buttocks had barely made contact with the seat when the white cotton rope was wrapped around his belly. Then his ankles were wrapped in a tight coil of rope. A chest harness pinned him to it. David was fast and effective. Having his arms pinned to the back, without his arms threaded between slats made it more stressful for Armand; he wished this wouldn’t last too long.

David took out dishes from the fridge, and a glass and a plate from a cupboard. Once everything was laid down for consumption, he pushed Armand’s chair against the table and pulled the next one so he could sit next to his charge.

“I’m going to remove your gag, of course, but the silence rule is on. Not a word. Not a sigh. Not a gasp. And not a burp, of course. I will oversee your diet from now on, because I have total control of your mouth. I will allow only approved items in it.”

The smirk told of what particular body parts he would authorize or forbid to enter Armand’s mouth.

The scarf was untied. It took some time to remove the rounds of tape wrapped around Armand’s head without making a tangled mess of the lengths of sticky stuff; in the end, his lips were left uncovered with the tape rolled over a spool, not an inch lost from the careful removal. Seeing David’s regular arm motions had a soothing and mesmerizing effect on the captive boy. David brought a small plate to Armand’s lips.

“Spit the hankie out.”

The soggy mass of material was set down over the dainty porcelain, with dribbles of saliva following the release of the silk ball. Armand had a cotton napkin in his other hand, which he rubbed gently over Armand’s mouth. He stopped his motion, the thick piece of cotton still used as a buffer intended to absorb any attempt at using his mouth to make noise.

“I keep you clean and dry,. I’m going to feed you, and I expect you to behave and not yell when you open your mouth to take what I give you to eat…”

He dropped the napkin and grabbed a piece of bread. Armand hadn’t been fed by someone in over a decade. He would have complained, yet David hadn’t been joking so far and no doubt he would have him skip a meal in a heartbeat. He opened his mouth as the morsel was brought to his lips.

Armand noticed David had put his leather gloves back when his minder clamped a smooth animal skin-covered hand over his mouth. The smell and the touch were quite engrossing. Armand chewed thoroughly, aware of his captor’s presence. There had been guidelines.

“Keep your lips shut, I don’t want any saliva soiling my fine gloves. Take your time, and make sure you swallow only once your food has been masticated into a liquid paste This will make your digestion easier.”

This was a recommendation Armand would have expected from his grandmother, not from a thirteen-year-old friend. Armand relished the moment nevertheless. David felt his charge’s throat with his free hand to ensure the swallowing was done as instructed, which was all at once. Bits of apple followed the plain bread. The snack ended with a large glass of water to get his food to flow down; David picked the napkin for a wiping of the mouth. He left it against his lips, the padding over the mouth lightly pressed a gentle reminder of the silence rule.

David had planned everything with care. He pulled a drawer open with his free hand, the other remaining clamped over Armand’s mouth; he took three large hankies and scarves out of it.

“I was thinking of a special gag for the next stage. I’ll have to go get some stuff for completing it, but I can’t leave you here like this. Who knows what devious scheme you could pull, like crying out for everybody within hearing range?”

David was rolling one of the scarves in his fist. Armand thought his concern for silence wasn’t deserved. When his captor removed his hand so he could cram the ball of silk inside his gob, he attempted to say so.

“You can go, I won’t say anmmmmph!”

The mass of fabric slid inside and immediately unfolded and stretched, invading his mouth completely. One hand was back over his lips, the other at the back of his head, keeping him strongly. David turned it so he could look at his prey straight in the eyes.

“Breaking the rule wasn’t a smart move, , Arm. This makes me sad, but I’m going to have to do something about it, and have you pay with some penalty later on.”

The smile he displayed didn’t match his claims of sadness, but this little game of cat and mouse aroused Armand deeply.

“For now, let’s just make sure you’re gagged properly so I can go on my scavenger hunt without fearing you do something stupid.”

David folded one of the scarves with one hand. He turned it into a strip of silk.

“I’ll remove my hand, if I see even a tiny bit of this fine wadding I’ve stuck into your mouth appear from between your lips, the punishment will be doubled.”

There had been no explanation of what penalties could be inflicted upon the prisoner; it seemed David was somewhat serious about it and Armand had no real taste for finding out. He clamped his jaws as tight as he could while David knotted one of the scarves in its middle. The tormentor got behind his friend’s chair. The thick shiny knot was offered to Armand’s lips.

“Open up.”

He had barely done so when the knot passed behind his teeth. Armand pulled the ends behind his head, pulling at length to remove any slack from the band trapping the consequent ball already inside his oral cavity. David tied the knot at the nape of his neck with such .

“Mmbllm?”

“It might be a tad tight, but you should have thought about it before you fooled around. And your punishment is still to come, so you’d better not give me any further reasons to make it stricter!”

The last scarf was folded into a four-inch band; David set it so it would cover Armand’s face from his nose to under his chin. He pulled slowly, adjusting and tightening the silk before he eventually knotted the ends just above the knot of the previous scarf. The handling had made the layers of silk stretch over his lower face and adapt to his features, while compressing the impressive mass that filled his mouth already. David had taken his time to make sure the scarf was folded perfectly and that the knot would make it a tight fit locking Armand’s jaws further and tidying the massive multi-layered gag that had been forced upon him.

Armand had experimented with strips of cloth to gag himself. This never made for silencing on a par with tape. The feelings he got from this particular gagging method were these of an inescapable muzzle. David was experienced when it came to gagging, this was for sure.

“Nice, this makes for a fine chipmunk look, my sweet little pet,” David said. He was leaving, and from across the table he faced his prisoner and looked at him intently. David was on the kitchen’s threshold when he froze; Armand was squirming, trying to find a way out of these looser ropes, which he deemed feasible.

Chapter 7 – On the Move

“Oh, darn, Armand, I forgot to make sure you don’t escape, and I’m not even gone out of the room that you try to. Let me fix this, I have no will to let you show a clean pair of heels.”

He was on his prey already. The coils already holding the captive were reinforced, shortened and made tighter. More rope was used, pinning Armand to his chair in a way that was starting to feel uncomfortable, mainly because his arms were trapped between his back and the chair’s.

“Now, I can go in peace. Don’t go anywhere, I’ll be right back,” David joyfully said as he rushed outside the kitchen.

Armand was left to wonder what was to happen next. He had loved every moment of his being with his kidnapping friend. Nevertheless, he was a little afraid of what was really in store for him. His mind wandered off, visualizing himself being flogged or left in an unpleasant hogtie.

Time flies when you imagine the distress that you may be put into; Armand was turning his back to the clock, so he had no idea how long it took David to fill the large canvas bag he came back with. His mind reeled listening to his captor moving around the house; he tried to imagine what he could be gathering. There were many stops, which Armand tried to visualize. The bathroom…. The bedroom…. The closet in the hall. Wasn’t it the one with the dirty rags in it?

It didn’t take long; David’s steps preceded him..

“I got everything we need, Arm.”

“Hmm?”

His bag seemed quite full as he set it over the table.

“It looks like you followed my instructions and didn’t move an inch. This is good, especially since you’ve earned quite a few penalty points already. You must be impatient to know what’s planned for this evening? What about taking a walk? You’ve kept seated for a long time, so a little exercise could do you good.”

The grunt in response could mean either agreement or disapproval; David didn’t pay much attention to it as he got a few items out of the bag, setting them on the table one by one and making sure the bound boy could see them well.. A pair of leather cuffs. More leather belts. Three coils of rope. A roll of gauze. A roll of duct tape. Three rolls of surgical tape. This was serious equipment; Armand could only fear what devious set-ups his kidnapper’s devious mind could make up and then enact.

Armand’s anxiety was grounded in experience; David didn’t disappoint him once again. He took two final items out; Armand identified them through their smell as much as from their sight when they were picked. He caught a strong whiff from his own Speedos and shorts which he’d coated eagerly with semen.

“This will make for superior wadding inside your mouth. I have to take proper measures concerning your mouth; this is the kind of dessert I hope you’ll learn to enjoy.”

“Mmmmph! Mmmbllmm!”

This grossed Armand out; David understood what he meant, and he laughed.

“Whether you want it or not, you’re going to suck on your underwear. Easy way or hard way?”

He bore a cheerful smile, yet the captive knew his friend was serious. There had been lots of talks of punishment and none really taking place; this could actually be the type of penalties David felt like inflicting upon him. Who knew what more distressing manners to retaliate David could use?

He untied the scarves carefully.

“I’ll grab the current wadding and then you bite on your Speedos. No resistance, no protest, you’d better be obedient.”

David used two hands, one to gather the sodden silk ball and the other to bring the soiled piece of underwear to Armand’s lips. The gusset went in first; the taste was unmistakable. Yet, the prisoner didn’t make a noise as the swimwear was stuck inside to fill his mouth. The thin cleave gag was used again, but surgical tape was then used to seal the mouth and trap the slimy underwear inside.

“You inspired me with your gag selfies. I can’t disappoint you with half-assed ways. Let me see...”

He picked the roll of gauze and covered the mouth and compressed the lower face further before he laid it under the chin and headed to the top of the boy’s head; three turns locked Armand’s jaws shut with each feeling tighter than the previous one. Then he used the duct tape to create two rings around his head, one vertical and one horizontal. It kept the gauze and the surgical tape steady.

The wide silk scarf topped the layers of this new merciless gag.

“I doubt you can keep being cheeky now, lad. This is good; I have no desire to hear you whine while I get you ready for your walk.”

His precise and strong gestures combined with a serious plan in his mind left his prisoner no hope or respite. A principle in his imprisoning seemed to be to never leave all four limbs free at the same time.

The methodical work started with getting him standing with his legs bound summarily. There weren’t kilometres of rope, but they were laid out and knotted well enough to prevent a kick or a run. This was mild and it would be temporary.

David tackled the arms and torso. He untied the wrists to get the forearms against each other.

“Keep your palms tight against the opposite elbow… Yes, just like this…”

David used the roll of duct tape to stick the forearms together from the left to the right. After eight turns Armand’s forearms looked like a silver-coloured tube.

“With your arms bundled this way, your behind is quite accessible, so watch out! There can be spanks if you don’t follow my instructions. Now for your fingers…”

David used three turns above each elbow to fix the fluttering fingers to the limbs. Armand’s arms were parallel to the floor, his hands perfectly useless. Yet David was far from done with restraining his charge’s upper body.

He grabbed rope and wove a harness that started at the back of Armand’s neck and ensnared his arms, and pulled his forearms against his back. The two ends of the long piece of rope eventually went between his legs and up his back before being knotted to the middle of the rope, between his shoulder blades.

“Not exactly shibari,” David said as he took a few steps back to see what the rope work looked like, “but it is symmetrical and I can’t spot any weakness. Try to free your arms?”

The two minutes that followed saw some serious squirming and writhing, twisting at the waist and shaking his booty in the process; when David came to inspect the restraints, they had not yielded a millimetre.

“It looks good, it really makes your butt look perfect. It holds against the efforts of my captive. Nice. Let’s take care of your legs and finish dressing you up so I may take you outside.”

The garden was large and from the videos with Max, David could imagine a few locations David had in mind.

What Armand had identified as belts were actually large dog collars; David wrapped and buckled two of them at the top of his thighs, half an inch under the flannel shorts’ hem. He had the metal rings inside, touching each other David then strapped two cuffs above his prisoner’s knees. He linked the rings with bits of rope; there were two inches at the top and three at the knees.

David untied the rope wrapped around his ankles and had Armand take a few steps; he adjusted the length of the hobbles so Armand’s gait would be unhindered while any violent or sudden use of his legs remained impossible.

“You’re forced to take small steps but it doesn’t make you limp.”

David then fondled Armand’s shorts.

“Not limp at all, are we?”

He chuckled at his own pun.

“Keep it in check so you don’t leak. Let me get you something to wear so you don’t catch a cold as we go outside.”

The weather wasn’t such that this was a real threat; Armand wondered if there was a trick. There was none and David dashed to the entrance hall; he was back almost immediately with his own poncho. It had no sleeves but it was big enough to protect a wearer’s rucksack from the rain. It was made of dark blue nylon, and it was a must to face rain or mist when trekking.

“I realized the poncho my mom bought me last year to go on a hike could be put to good use to hide your bonds, as I don’t want any outsider finding out about you being my cute little bound pupil. I wouldn’t want anyone to try and steal you away from me.”

This testimony of love would have sounded creepy to most, but it filled Armand’s heart with warmth and glee. David grabbed the long coat and slid it over Armand’s head. He adjusted it; it covered Armand from his head to a little below his knees. He fiddled with the hood so it would be pulled forward and would conceal his head most. There was a flap to protect one’s lower face, which he buckled. He looked from various angles, came back and moved it a bit until he was satisfied that the cruel gagging Armand had been given would be undetectable.

Chapter 8 – Off They Go

“Very nice, my little schoolboy! It’s impossible to see your bonds and gags. I just need to get you on a leash and then we may go.”

David stepped in front with a spool of fishing line. He kneeled down and lifted the poncho; he pulled the shorts’ zipper down and lowered the Speedos. He pulled the semi-turgid cock out. Armand looked down and saw his abductor tying a noose at the end of the nylon thread. The loop went around his cock and balls, and David tightened it lightly at the base of his friend’s prick.

“If you want to run away, you might lose your willy in the process!”

David pulled the briefs back up and zipped the shorts, letting the end of the line come out the waistband. He cut the line leaving some three or four feet and threaded its end through a small hole he’d punctured just at the crotch level. He wrapped the end of the line to his index finger and tugged lightly over the nylon thread, which got the indignant reaction he expected from his charge. He admired his attempt at not making a noise, but the gasp the gag muffled was still audible.

“You see what I mean. Glad you didn’t squeal like a pig. You’d have paid dearly. I hope you can remain docile like this as we go out. You’re mine to do what I want, so you’d better follow me without complaining.”

Armand nodded meekly. This was serious indeed.

“Perfect. Let me get dressed to get out.”

Armand stayed put while David went to the hall; he came back with tracksuit trousers on and a small backpack on his shoulder; this wasn’t as sexy as his bare legs, yet it did enhance David’s bum. The nylon-like material stretched over his legs and bottom, which was an ever renewed pleasure for Armand’s eyes.

“Off we go, then. Keep close if you don’t want me to squeeze your balls,” David said, catching the end of the fishing line and wrapping it three times around his index finger again, for good this time.

This looked like a lot of preparation for going out in the garden; Armand was starting to realize that taking care of a captive boy was a lot of work. They crossed the main entrance’s threshold; the neighbourhood was high end, and David’s parents had a large house with a huge garden, as did Armand’s. They went down the alley, and passed the path that led to the garden where they played football. The coppices hiding the garden shed were there; it wasn’t their destination, though.

Armand followed docilely; they went down the alley until they reached the gate. They were going out on the street! It was dusk but it wasn’t dark at this time of the year. This was crazy. Where was David taking him? He grumbled something and tried to slow down; it wasn’t much of a change considering he was not exactly travelling at high speed. David picked up on Armand’s reluctance.

A tug on the ‘leash’ brought the unwilling escort to his senses.

“Mmmph!”

David turned around; his frown was clearly disapproving. He flicked his wrist once more, very lightly but the message was clear and Armand felt a jolt of pain coming up his belly.

“You follow me where I tell you to go, pet. This is your fate now. This counts for another fault. Don’t make another one.”

He turned around and resumed walking, Armand in his steps. He literally had him by the balls; this helped to submit him to his whimsy. They walked on the pavement, David looking straight in front. The hood limited Armand’s field of vision. He could only see his friend’s back; well down to the thighs, so he could focus on the pair of buttocks writhing under the tight stretchy fabric. This gave him the walking pace he was expected to follow. He managed to keep up with his walker.

Focusing on this spot also helped to forget they could meet someone they knew. Where on earth could David take him? The bus shelter? The Boy Scouts’ hut?

Armand thought of his own house only when they entered the garden through the back of the property. There was a footpath, which was a shortcut to go to David’s or to school. It saved at least three minutes compared to the route that went through the main entrance, the one where cars could be driving.

Armand was puzzled by their location; he was also relieved that the walk had gone on smoothly. Where on the estate would David keep him? There were many possibilities outside. Yet, they moved towards the house.

The footpath reached the kitchen. The large house – Armand’s mom liked to say ‘the manor’, which was her sons’ favourite name for it too – was a large building that was well over a century old. It was he first building to be erected on the lot; the first owner had been an industrialist who worked in textile. He had only two children, but in these days, people of the upper class had a plentiful staff. They were all housed under the roof, and they had their own staircase at the back of the house.

This upper floor had been completely remodelled a decade ago when Armand’s parents had moved in; their second son was just born and having them upstairs while their own bedroom was on the ground floor seemed to be a good idea when they’d grow up.

So Armand and his little brother Kevin shared the huge space, which was split in two by a narrow corridor. The brothers also shared their own bathroom, which made them quite independent.

“Follow me, pet,” David whispered to Armand’s ear, “we’re going all the way up the stairs.”

David had the key to the kitchen door; he must have nicked it from his bag, Armand thought. They entered the small hall; David made sure it was closed behind them.

“I’ll let the piece of twine go, but you’ll walk in front. Then I can keep an eye on you and prevent any harm if you’re clumsy enough to lose your balance.”

Armand climbed the stairs, taking small steps as his hobbles barely allowed for lifting his foot to the next step; it took longer than usual, of course, but he eventually overcame the thirty-two steps that got him to the third and upper floor, which featured his ‘quarters’.

“Left door,” David whispered once they stepped inside the corridor at the top of the stairs. Armand entered his own bedroom.

It was tidier than when he’d left this morning. No dirty socks or briefs lying around, and his desk had been cleared. He’d have told David if he could have.

David’s room was large, but Armand’s was huge. It was sparsely furnished or at least it seemed this way because of the size of the room. It still featured, on top of the large bed, a large desk a chest of drawers, a wardrobe, two bookshelves, an armchair and two chairs.

“Here we are, then. Your lair, the place where you spend so much time. Being my pet won’t prevent you from being up here often. I thought it would only be fair to show you how I plan to supervise the time you’ll spend in your bedroom. First, though, let’s make you comfortable.”

David removed the poncho from Armand’s shoulders; he had grown warm under the nylon garment and didn’t mind being uncovered. He caught a whiff of his own sweaty smell; his minder smiled, possibly for the same reason.

David pushed him forward. Armand saw the beam on the left side, beyond the chest of drawers that had hidden it from view.

The room covered the left side of the floor, and so it went from ten feet on the right to a little wall that was barely one foot high. Halfway through, along the whole length, three support beams were part of the frame. They were close to six feet; they’d been part of a partition in the original design and they had been kept in the remodelling. They were polished and the sharp angles had been sanded off; they were comfortable to stand against, Armand had experienced their smooth support many times.

Armand had tried self-tie-up at the beams; he’d managed some convincing results, judging from the pics he’d taken; these were on the discs in the hide-out, which was now dangerously close; he hoped there wouldn’t be a search of his room, so his most secret files wouldn’t be found.

It seemed this architectural feature had caught David’s attention; Armand didn’t see how his keeper could have possibly done it over the course of the afternoon; yet the beam had been equipped with coils of rope. Long pieces had been tied to the wooden post at seven points. A clove-hitch in their middle held them to the fixture, with each end looped into a thick coil that hung on each side of the beam.

Chapter 9 – At Stake

Armand quickly visualized the use that could be made of these ropes; once he would be made to stand against the torture pole, these well-laid cords would wrap around him and pin him to it.

This was David’s plan indeed; he put a hand over his charge’s shoulder and had him spin before standing against the stake.

Legs were first, and his ankles, knees -both above and below- and thighs were imprisoned by six to eight turns of soft white cotton rope, tightened so they would play their restraining role while not exerting any painful pressure.

The hands were next, which required removing the chest harness. It wasn’t completely released; once Armand had his arms kept behind the beam in unbeatable handcuffs, it was woven again to have shoulder straps and coils wrapped around his chest. The first turns went under his armpits, the final ones over his arms. They imprisoned his limbs, torso and legs, uniting them with the pole, making Armand despair on any escape possibility.

There were still three pieces to be looped around him; Armand couldn’t see much of what David was doing, as a lot took place behind his back, but he could feel his body wrapped in more impossible to release wraps, with the added ropes being coiled around the existing ones in intricate lashings and frapping knots to increase the tension and reinforce the set-up, making the standing Armand one with the wood structure.

David had toiled in silence; he stood in front of his captive.

“You’ve behaved, which is good. Now, I need another piece of rope, I didn’t have enough space in my backpack. Let me see… Where could you hide your ropes?”

He looked around briefly and headed straight to the bed. There was a drawer underneath, on wheels as extra storage space; what Armand had identified quickly when he’d moved in this room a few yaeras before was that the drawer was not very deep; there was a huge pace between its end and the wall. This made for a great hiding place.

This was where David was going, without the least hesitation. David leaned forward and pulled the drawer a few inches out!

“Mmmmblllm! Mmmmphmm!”

“What’s the matter, pet? Aren’t you happy I don’t have to remove the gag to get the information from you? I know where your secret stash is, so no need for such disturbance!”

He’d seen all the secret stash? When did he manage to search his bedroom?

David pulled the drawer fully out and rolled it away. He got down on all fours. He made sure he wiggled his butt so his prisoner could enjoy the sight. He reached under the bed and pulled back the canvas bag Armand used to store his bondage gear.

David brought the bag and dropped its content at Armand’s feet. There were ropes, handcuffs, chains, padlocks, rolls of tape or gauze, three rubber swim caps of various colours, a memory stick and three cases which contained the discs with Armand’s most secret stories and pics. David picked a long piece of white cotton cord and pushed the rest of the pile away.

David folded it in two; his opponent had a hunch that David’s skill would make the coils holding him to the post even stronger and tighter. He was right indeed. David used the same technique he did in the video with his friend Max. He started from the ankles and wove the two ends upward, strengthening the whole construct if it was even possible.

The long minutes went by in silence again, David focusing on his knots and lashes.

“Done!” he said as he linked the ends of his rope to the chest harness. “Now let me check something.”

He leaned down to have a better look at Armand’s crotch.

“It looks like there’s some wet patch… Did you leak?”

Armand shook his head no; in earnest he thought he hadn’t; he felt quite hard and wondered if he’d been hard enough to have pre-cum flow. David reached with his finger.

“This is wet indeed. Good news for you, it’s not piss. Bad news for you, this means I have to find better ways to keep your little birdie in check.”

David picked the discs and the memory stick. He brushed away the stash of stuff; he then moved toward the bed. From the corner of his eye, Armand saw him fumble with his rucksack; he couldn’t see what he got in there. David then grabbed the pillow and came in front of the prisoner to throw it at his feet.

David got to his knees and pulled down Armand’s zipper. He pulled the gleaming briefs underneath the shorts down; the smell of pre-cum was strong, and another orgasm was needed to move on to the next stage. It took a little effort and ingenuity to get the inflated pecker out of the confines of the stretched piece of nylon. David’s nimble fingers were moved by the desire to enjoy the sight of the covered wonder. It took four seconds to pull the waistband down and release the kraken.

The engorged manhood sprung out proudly. David tickled the mast with his gloved fingers, caressing the shaft and the nut sack; the freed cock twitched under the caress.

“My, Arm, you’re fit for shooting porn, it seems no orgasm can get you tired of sprouting boners! Let me see what I can do.”

Armand couldn’t see much, looking down at his feet, but he saw David moving down on him as he felt his prick being gobbled up by his friend’s moist and warm mouth. Gripping his still shorted buttocks with his hands, David became the leech that fed on his bound prisoner.

The sucking and pumping lasted for a long time; the stimulation got the desired effect. Armand had closed his eyes. A naughty film played over his closed eyelids, in which David was dressed in kinky leather and was approaching a boy bound to a spanking bench. His friend’s good looks in the outfit were astounding. Soon, he saw only his eyes and his intoxicating smile as he felt he was releasing squirts of hiss semen that the mouth avidly swallowed.

The tide receded; the lips were sliding backwards and his softening penis was left to hang. The flood of starts in his brain was also waning. Armand felt some fumbling around his cock and balls. David’s fingers? What was this hard stuff?

He heard a click; David stood, his actual cheeky smile moving Armand as the imagined one had. He looked down. There was some plastic thing over his cock. A chastity cage! He’d seen them on websites; this one wasn’t big and contained his cock and balls completely.

“With this little thing on, and me holding the key, I’m sure any orgasm you get will be under my supervision. It’ll be authorized by me only, which you’d better get used to soon.”

“Mmmmbllmm? Ghmmhmmph! Mmmblllmm?!”

“”Indeed, and this is especially important when you are in your bedroom. The chastity device is a good way to know you won’t waste your time wanking when you have homework or other assignments to perform.”

The undecipherable wail that followed managed to convey the sense of despair at the prospect of enforced chastity. It didn’t bother the abductor in the least; he took all the time he needed to pull the briefs over the PVC thing he’d equipped Armand with before he adjusted his shorts back on, and buttoned and zipped them so the device was properly covered.

“This will be very beneficial to you, your grades will improve; your relationships with your peers will become more fruitful. At least, your relationship with me is likely to be more fruitful, when I feel it is time to release a little pressure off your balls, once or twice per month.”

“Mmmph?”

This was a more inquisitive reaction. There was no acknowledgement of his interrogation in reply.

“Now I’m sure you won’t bother me, I will have a look at these discs and memory stick; I wonder if there is any stuff on it that I haven’t seen.”

Armand froze and refrained from uttering the indignant grunt he felt like casting. No need to attract David’s attention on his secret files further. Maybe David would have trouble finding the incriminating folders.

From his standpoint, supported tight against the beam, David could see his captor sitting at his desk; he was too far away to make out any text on the screen. He couldn’t figure out which folders David was currently browsing until a picture was actually opened.

It featured one of Armand’s self-pole tie. There had been a few sessions in which he’d experimented, using the digital camera’s remote control. David had opened what was possibly his most successful attempt, which he’d performed a few weeks before. He was dressed in his tracksuit, which highlighted the whiteness of the ropes he’d wrapped himself in. It was shiny navy blue nylon; he’d owned it for a few years and it was becoming a bit too small. For this particular photo-shoot, this was just what he needed. Armand had developed some techniques to tie his legs and chest properly; his arms were not very well restrained so he could get out of the ropes. It still looked good when filmed from the front.

Armand’s concern wasn’t as much about the quality of his photographs but the nature of some of the documents, which recorded Armand’s liking for various fetishes and paraphilia. What would David think?

“It seems there’s some good stuff I hadn’t seen before. I’ll take a look. Let me first see how your webcam works; it’ll make it easy to see whether you follow the guidelines I give you.”

The film stopped before the gag experiments the young videographer had filmed started. Armand had taped one of his sneakers over his nose, and he didn’t want his mate to get any idea out of this, considering David emitted strong bodily smells.

The young home-invader launched the webcam’s software; he picked up the small round cylinder resting above the LCD monitor and directed it towards the boy kept trussed up to the beam. David took a few pictures and then a short video.

“It works great. This will allow proper supervision.”

Armand wondered about being under his friend’s scrutiny all the time, even in his bedroom. He had fantasized about being a prisoner many times, and some of the abductors in these little kinky narratives kept a constant watch over him, which aroused him greatly. Faced with the prospect of being genuinely deprived of masturbating, Armand had doubts over his resistance to the actual ordeal.

He reasoned there would be moments when he’d be able to escape from his sight, in the bathroom for instance. Then he thought that with the cock cage, it wouldn’t help much. Even on his own he wouldn’t get sexual release.

David was fiddling with his phone, apparently messaging someone. He turned toward his captive.

“So far you may guess I have planned my controlling you thoroughly. I think technology really helps, of course. But flesh and blood humans remain a good way to watch over a prisoner.”

Armand wondered about these last words’ relevance. He heard noise outside in the long corridor; who could this be? His little brother was supposed to be spending the afternoon at a friend’s. There were footsteps indicating there were more than one person, and some rattling and clicking sounds, which Armand associated with chains. He turned his head towards the door.

Chapter 10 – Up a Notch or Two

Nobody knocked; the button turned and the door opened. Kevin entered, dressed in the same sports outfit David and he had been wearing for the first part of the afternoon. His baby brother was followed by another boy; rather, he was dragging him behind him. The boy had a collar to which a leash was fixed, with Kevin holding on to its end firmly.

“Hey Kevin,” David greeted, “you were fast.”

“Yeah, I was expecting your message.”

Kevin’s gaze darted over his brother, taking in the extent of the distress his older sibling was in. Trussed up as tightly as could be, and mercilessly gagged, David had performed at the highest level.

“This is quite a fine tie-up you’ve given Armand.”

He had moved towards his brother, with the boy in tow. This newcomer wore an outfit that matched the one Armand was wearing.

There were questions running through Armand’s mind. He had to know what the deal was. What devious scheme were his captors involved in?

“Mmmmph! Mmmblmmph! Grmmmfmmm!”

The other schoolboy was restrained with ropes, which made for an impressive harness. He was gagged well and wore a blindfolding sleep mask, which made his identification difficult; David helped out by lifting the piece of black nylon. Eyelids fluttered, the boy needing to adapt to light. Once there was more than a nose to be seen, Armand recognized the boy his brother dragged in. It was Charles, another one of his school and choir mates.

Kevin was looking closely at the pole tie his brother was in while David inspected Charles’s restraints. Armand grumbled calls for explanations, which were ignored. What the hell was his little brother doing in his room? And why had he bound and subjugated Charles much as David had done him?

“Good job, Kev, Charles must be grateful to your skills; you haven’t left him much of a chance to escape this time.”

“No way can he dodge my discipline. It’s the tenth time in a row I win the escape challenge; or Charles lose it, depending how you see it. Of course, this means Charles has to undergo another one of the punishing tie-ups. He’s been in a ball-tie and two different hogties since last night so far. This has been quite a workout, what with all the wriggling and squirming he’s performed.”

“Yes, you have been a good keeper for our young Charles over the last few months. I can hear Armand is a bit puzzled to see you lads here. Though I’ve already let him know he would be supervised twenty-four-seven so it should be no surprise that I will need some help, extra ears and eyes that ensure any fault he makes is known from me.”

Armand remembered David’s words throughout the afternoon about monitoring him at all times; he’d thought this was some role-play; David was good at making up stories. But the chastity cage and now having Kevin as an assistant in enforcing his discipline… This was too much!

“Grmmmph! Mmmmbllmmmfgmm!”

“Keep it down, pet; I get it you’re actually glad to learn your little brother is in the know, but no need to thank me so loudly. Kevin is actually quite good at disciplining naughty boys, so he’ll be a trusted assistant to me. Go ahead, Kev, tell your bro what is on the schedule for this weekend, and for the weeks to come. I’ll handle Charles.”

David picked the pillow he’d kneeled on to blow Armand and threw it at Charles feet. He had him kneel while he got his ropes ready to get him into an inescapable kneeling hogtie. Kevin had picked a handful of papers from the desk. The mystery of who had tidied his room and laid ropes around the beam was cleared.

Kevin had apparently even brought stuff he would use in what promised to be a long initiation. Armand was trying to recover from the surprise and dismay of having his baby brother involved in this particularly strict tie-up game; being introduced to his little brother while bound and gagged was shocking enough, learning the innocent Kevin was a dreadful disciplinarian got his mind reeling. His little brother approached him, rubbing his gloved hands in a satisfied manner, relishing the sight of his helpless elder.

“Now, Armand, it seems you’ve gotten yourself into quite a pickle again. Having you so nicely trussed up and so effectively gagged will allow me to explain a few things on what is expected from you from now on. You see, we’ve discussed your handling with David for a little while. We’ve put a few things down on paper. First of all, here is the agreement you will have to sign before the end of the weekend. It sets the rules and duties for you. One. I, Armand, agree to be supervised by other boys, which means I will do chores they give me or follow their guidelines concerning how I spend my time. Two. They may groom me and restrain me in any way they like when I am under their supervision. This includes gags and any implement used to do so. Three. They may touch me everywhere in the course of washing and when generally handling me while restrained; this includes corporal punishment which will be lavished when I don’t comply well enough.”

Kevin stopped, lifting his eyes from the paper and darting a mischievous wink at his older brother.

“This is it, it’s quite simple, but it covers quite a few situations, as we may see later on. I’ve been waiting for an occasion to truss you up myself for a few weeks now, and seeing you at last all bound and vulnerable, with one of your silencing gags on top, while knowing I will be able to help you out in binding you further in the future.”

Armand’s adrenaline levels were rising; these three simple rules were so broad, he had no doubt either David or worse, Kevin, could use them to get him into total servitude all the time. He tried to warn them of his disagreement trying to let Kevin know he’d better ‘let me go right away, you little freak!’

“Grmmmgmmmrffmmm, grmrfmmmph!”

He shook his head vehemently to convey his opposition to the treatment; alas, this did trigger another reaction that was in line with what had happened to him so far. Though this was a possibility, he was hoping he would eventually manage to get through. Kevin didn’t hear it that way.

“He’s a bit agitated David. Maybe pinning his head to the beam would help him calm down?”

David was almost done tying the rings of cord which kept Charles’s calves against his thighs. The boy seemed able to keep his balance, as if he were simply sitting on his heels for a prayer. David paused for a moment, looking at Kevin and casting a glance at Armand.

“Indeed you should. He’s under the silence rule anyway. There’s all you need in the bag.”

Armand could no longer be sure of the situation, but he thought that there had been no mention of the rule since they’d come inside the bedroom. He must have broken it repeatedly with grunts, moans and gagged pleas.

Kevin fumbled inside the large duffel bag with Armand’s gear. He took out two rolls of strapping wrap, the reusable rubbery type that sticks to itself, and three silk scarves which he folded to get a small, thick pad.

He wrapped two turns of the fiendish coban wrap, which locked Armand’s jaws and crushed his lips further. Leaving the remainder of the roll over his lips, Kevin laid the fabric pad between Armand’s head and the beam before he did two more turns that went behind the beam this time. Two more wrappings were performed, over Armand’s forehead this time. The little boy used one ahnd to hold the roll, the other to guide the rubbery fabric over Armand’s head. Kevin wasn’t exactly soft, and his big brother’s head was soon as securely restrained as the rest of his body.

“There, Armand. This will help you to better understand that you’re not to speak.”

Chapter 11 – Fraternity Hazing

“Mmmph! Mmmbllmm!”

The pleas sounded really pitiful. Yet they didn’t get any positive feedback from their target.

“Silence rule?” Kevin asked, his face even closer to Armand’s, his index threateningly pointing upwards.

Armand stopped. What was it with this silence rule? Wasn’t he gagged and prevented from making any annoying comments anyway?

“It seems our new recruit is not really good at following guidelines, Dave. Did he break the silence rule with you too?”

“I’d lie if I said he didn’t. He actually broke it seven times.”

Armand was tempted to beg through his gag for more information and details. He hadn’t been told seven times about this damn rule, so it was fair to think David kept his own count; this made Armand stand still.

Kevin was flicking though his papers.

“That’s fourteen hundred penalty points. Any other issue this afternoon that adds to the tally?”

David put the finishing touch to Charles’s bondage by tightening the chest harness so his elbows would touch; he sprang to his feet and joined the brothers. Armand had the faces of both his captors in his field of vision. The handsome features were brightened by grins that came with the explanations.

“No escape attempt or rebelliousness. I did have to tug on his willy when we got outside my house, but I will not even count this against him,” David stated, magnanimously, “Overall, I had made sure to have equipment that made it totally vain to even try, but he’s rather behaved.”

“Any hygiene issue, then? It would be great if he’d managed on this front, and if the number of penalty points didn’t go up, as fourteen hundred is already quite a lot…”

David never felt better than when he could act; had there been a camera to record his performance, it would have made for a lesson in acting. He seemed genuinely distressed by what he had to say.

“I wish I could bring you good news, Kev, but Armand soiled his underwear twice this afternoon. He’s offered to remedy it by prewashing it, and he’s actually doing this as we speak, as I crammed his cum-covered undies inside his mouth before fully gagging him.”

“Twice? This makes for one thousand points! Darn, this will make for a lot of punishment. Should I subtract a few points because of his sucking-on-his-dirty-undies penance?”

“Sure, how many is it worth on the chart?”

“Fifty points. So it’s only nine hundred and fifty points, then.”

Armand wondered what this penalty and reward chart Kevin was gawking at was like. But there seemed he would find out soon, both his tormentors revelling in causing him discomfort by laying out possible treatments and reading the helpless pleas he tried to send with his eyes, which were the only remaining way to do so considering the restraints fully immobilizing him. Armand tried not to have the sadistic little pair add to this tally, which promised such harsh punishments down the line; he refrained from emitting the least sound.

“Yes, Arm, good behaviour is rewarded. David suggested I help out with this first punishment of yours, so it would set some standards and you understand what is expected from you. By the way, it’s better to avoid getting penalty points, since the reward points usually don’t amount to a lot.”

“Excellent point, Kev. Now, tell your brother about how we intend to enforce discipline and punish unacceptable behaviours.”

“Yes, indeed. Ten points can be redeemed by a chore, one hour tied up tight or ten whacks over the buttocks.”

Armand managed to suppress an outburst of vocal indignation. His eyes opening yet wider did carry his message, though.

“Oh, yes, pet, this may sound harsh, but if we don’t challenge you enough, how can you learn and improve?”

David then turned to Kevin; seeing his tormentors smiling at each other was not comforting for Armand.

“I think we could have Armand stay one hour at his pole; this qualifies for a strict tie-up. We can use this time to introduce Charles to your big brother.”

The two accomplices got out of Armand’s face; they took two steps behind and kneeled next to Charles who was holding quite straight, his butt resting on his heels. With his two captors out of the way, Armand could see him almost entirely. It required some effort, since he couldn’t move his head. He saw him almost to his knees.

So here was one of his fellow-singers and schoolmate, dressed and restrained in a way that was similar to his. What long past of tie-up games did he have? For that matter, would he get to hear about David’s own tie-up activities? He’d disclosed the games with Max, but who else did he play with? Armand was all ears to find out more, as it was the only thing he could actually do.

“So, Kev, you could start telling Armand how you got acquainted with Charles?”

His little brother had a wide grin plastered over his face, relishing the role he had in this game. He had a hand protectively laid over Charles’s shoulder; it could also be read as a sign of asserting dominance over the trussed up boy.

“It’s been a while now. It’s been three months last week, actually. But you can help me with the details if I forget, David. You introduced me to Charles.”

“I did. I wanted to see how you would react to spending an afternoon with Charles.”

David paused and looked at the younger boy, indicating he could go on.

“I was invited one Saturday afternoon at Max’s. He’d asked for some help with his homework.”

This was plausible; Kevin had good grades. He was also quite sociable, so his helping out friends wasn’t uncommon.

“We had the house to ourselves until his parents would be back in the evening. Max told me straight away he didn’t really need help for maths. He had a secret to tell me. He had me swear to keep what I would see secret, whatever I thought of it. We went up to his room, and this is where Charles was. With you, Dave. I had never seen someone so much wrapped in ropes. Max told me they were playing prisoner. You see, Charles is the captive and he needs to try and escape.”

Armand saw David patting the other captive boy’s head at the mention of his docility. The boy looked like he was cooing despite the severe position that had been forced on him. His little brother went on merrily.

“If he fails, then he has to pay a forfeit. This time, Charles hadn’t escaped from the chair, so it meant he had to clean up Max’s room. So Dave and Max untied him, but they held him strongly. They had chains and padlocks that they put on him, and so he could move a little. And David offered me to watch over Charles as he tidied the bedroom. We even had him clean up the bathroom. And he stays gagged the whole time, so he couldn’t talk back and it was easier to have him obey. There have been many afternoons of babysitting Charles since. Now I know how to handle a prisoner, so you see, Arm, you’re in good hands!”

There was chuckling from the boys and a grunt from Charles as David twisted his left nipple through his shirt.

Chapter 12 – Showing Off

“Should I tell more about Charles? Or is it time for Armand’s spanking?”

“We’re quite a long way from a full hour. If you don’t feel like telling more about what you’ve done with Charles, maybe you can show Armand what you’re capable of…”

“Brill idea! I’ll get Slavy into a ball-tie; this is a strict one, so it will send Armand a message. It might help if you give me a hand.”

Kevin’s accomplice wholeheartedly accepted; over the next thirty minutes, Armand witnessed the expertise his younger brother had when it came to tying knots and using ropes to restrain someone. Kevin led the whole manoeuvre, though Armand wondered how he could have managed without David. The obvious answer was Charles’s submissiveness.

The two abductors started by freeing his legs, at least untying the ropes that kept them folded and had him stand. There were still coils wrapped at the top of his thighs, above and below the knees and at the ankles. Kevin added some turns at the waist; he then spent some time fiddling with the rope harness. David pointed twice to mistakes, which weren’t commented upon, preventing Armand from understanding what his brother was doing.

It became clearer once Kevin was done with the torso. There were coils wrapped around Charles’s torso, imprisoning his arms with his hands bound behind him. All these turns of rope were knotted leaving some loose ends dropping around the prisoner.

Kevin had Charles sit on the carpet, with David staying behind to help their charge do so without falling and bumping any sensitive part of his anatomy.

“Hold him upright, Dave. You might hold him under the armpits.”

David had no issue receiving instructions from a younger kid, Armand thought. A high level of cooperation didn’t bode well for the abducted boy. He kept his eyes on the villains handling their victim.

Kneeling behind Charles the feral blond made his body into a back rest for the bound boy. Armand understood how the ropes had been arranged. The loose ends sticking out from the circles imprisoning Charles were to be wrapped and tied up further. Armand was surprised no one made a stupid pun as they tackled this final stage of the punishing binding..

The rope around Charles’s chest and passing under his armpits were grabbed by the younger boy. He pushed the feet forward, raising his knees and he passed the rope around his thighs. He tightened it slowly; David helped by grabbing the knees and pulling them to his chest. They did one more turn and tightened it before Kevin tied a square knot.

“I should be able to manage the rest, Dave. If you could get both kitchen chairs that are in the living-room…”

Armand’s friend smiled at the suggestion; he quickly got to his feet and dashed outside the room.

Kevin first removed his lying captive’s shoes and socks; there were faint grunts of protest from Charles as having his footwear nicked. Armand saw his brother sniffing the socks he’d removed from a distance, which brought a frown over his face.

“Phew! I just remembered that you didn’t change socks for three days, Charlie. Hey, Arm, want to get a whiff?”

Armand had no interest in smelling cheesy socks, yet the question was rhetorical. Kevin tied the toes of the long white socks together and added it as a final layer over Armand’s imprisoned head. The boy came over and displayed a sense of etiquette in his gesture, as if trapping stinky socks under Armand’s nostrils was the greatest honour the prisoner could be granted. The smell was strong, but he couldn’t avoid it.

“Mmmmrbllm?!”

“Did I say the silence rule is off?”

This was enough to have Armand quit moaning; there was uncertainty on what his breaches in rules could bring. Nevertheless, he could expect his jailers to retaliate in some very nasty ways.

Kevin got back to Charles and the rope work he’d undertaken. All of the ‘loose ends’ were tightened this time; most were used to link his folded legs against his torso, like the ones around his ankles which were linked to the belt that went around his waist. The ends of one of the ropes around his knees were threaded down to reinforce the various coils and pull his heels further towards his bum.

“Darn, Kevin, this looks good.” David brought the chairs a short distance from the lion tamer handling a fierce animal.

“Thanks. His thighs are glued to his chest and belly, and his calves to the back of these thighs. Give me a hand to take care of his,” he said, pointing to Charles’s wrists pinned under him as he lay over his back.

They pushed him on the side and untied his arms before they could restrain them in a more sustainable position, taking them in front of the ball-tied body. His elbows were fixed to their matching thighs and his hands were bound to each of his ankles.

Kevin stood and grabbed the chairs, which he set on each side of the boy whom they’d gotten over his back again. From Armand’s point of view, the round buttocks and the fleshy body carved by the rope tension made for a great show. He saw there were still small ends to the ropes; they were used to bind the boy to the chairs’ legs. Once this was completed, Kevin showed the chairs.

“After so much effort, we could get a little rest.”

They sat on a chair each, their looks going from the boy ball-tied between them to the one bound to the beam a few feet in front of them. Their weights pinned the chairs to the floor; Charles’s writhing no longer allowed the little motion they had so far, sliding over the wooden floorboard.

Both sitters had an arm that could easily reach Charles, and they undertook to make contact with him, slowly and softly to start with.

“Our guests can’t do much but they can still listen. I should tell Armand about Charles’s beginnings, three years ago. After all, he’s the one who got serious stuff started in the neighbourhood.”

“Go ahead, Dave! I’ve heard bits and pieces, but I don’t mind being told once again. There are so many cool stories about Charles…”

Armand’s little brother sure had a taste for subjugating the teenager, if his grin revealing his canine teeth was to be believed. Armand saw the positive response from David, who was keen on telling about tie-up activities. He saw their looks and understood that Charles would have to endure some torture from their fingers on top of having his bondage secrets revealed while he was severely restrained and gagged; he couldn’t counter any lie or embellishment David could make. He was also entirely vulnerable to the soft touch of ten digits.

These were times when Charles braced for the ordeal.

“Much as you, Armand, our little Charles started enjoying tie-up from a very early age. He had older cousins who helped him out with this when he was eight. The lad did get some training from his teen relatives, Charles told a lot of great stories of these times. But what really started our little club took place a little over two years ago, when he was twelve.”

Armand wondered about all the circumvolutions; and still, no way to enquire about his explanations.

Chapter 13 – Encounter in the Woods

“Charles had found out ways to start the game with his cousins. He sent them a short story telling of some kidnapping. This time he had made up some tale about smugglers who were disturbed by a kid detective. Charles was spending the week at his cousins’. They were fourteen and seventeen, so they were considered old enough to babysit their younger cousin. This game offered the benefit of getting the brat out of their hair too.”

This made sense, though Armand felt like keeping him bound and gagged hadn’t really given David much free time.

“So he spent the first two days trussed up on a chair; it was raining outside, so outdoors tie-up wasn’t too good an idea. His cousins were kind enough to have the TV on so he wouldn’t become bored. They were good at restraints too, and Charles was challenged to escape their ropes. They were too good for him though, and even if he tried hard, he didn’t get any leeway from their grip.”

There was some reaction from Charles; Armand couldn’t tell if it was caused by the story or the boys’ fingers, which were now softly caressing the exposed soles. Kevin’s and David’s digits looked innocent from a distance, but they were actually delivering expert tickling. Charles’s total immobility and his inability to express his disagreement left him powerless in the hands of his captors. David went on with his tale completely ignoring his charge’s reactions.

“There were some nice indoors games they played, like escape challenges or timed moving from one end of the room to the other. The important episode took place on the third day, though.”

Dave went on with his story-telling and his prodding of the bound form lying between Kevin and himself.

“It was sunny on that third day, so they decided to go outside. Charles’s cousins lived in the countryside and the back of their garden opened on woods. They loved going to play there. To entertain Charles they pretended the smugglers had decided to hide him from possible rescuers by binding him to a tree in the back of the woods.”

The tickling calmed down, allowing Charles to remember that day. Paul and John, his cousins, had walked him from the house with his arms bound behind his back and hobbles at the legs. They made fun of his gagged attempts at begging for mercy. Upon arrival in the clearing that was to host him for the day, Charles was made to stand against the tree; they had used all the ropes to do so, and they had added a scarf over the three layers already gagging him.

David told the story while adding interesting details; the story was second-hand, yet the storyteller didn’t mind and told it as if he’d been there. The core of the narrative was left unchanged, though. John and Paul left him bound to his tree, coming to visit every now and then. It felt like he was really lost, deep in the woods, so far away from anyone able to rescue him.

He heard steps as it was close to noon. Instead of Paul or John, though it was a boy closer to his age who showed up in the clearing, right in front of Charles. It was Tom, or Thomas as he asked to be called these days. He was a schoolmate of Charles’s and a fellow-singer from the choir.

The state he was in implied a small number of possible reactions for Charles. Non-verbal language was almost impossible and he couldn’t speak an intelligible word.

“Mmmph? Gmmmpblmmm? Mmmm!”

Thomas didn’t say a word but came closer to Charles and started inspecting the rope work, with a little smile over his face. He tightened a knot here and there, getting muted grumbles in response. After two minutes of checking Charles was trussed up properly to his tree, Thomas stood in front of the prisoner.

“I had no clue you were into tie-up games, Charles. Glad to know about it. Have fun, my friend, and don’t worry, I’ll be back soon.”

Thomas left and ten minutes later John popped up in the clearing. Charles was certain his cousins were in cahoots with Thomas and it was part of the game. Nevertheless, he tried to inform his relative of the surprise visit his friend had just made. It was to no avail. John told him to quiet down; he would have him drink something the next time he’d be around. Once he’d seen everything was fine with the prisoner, he left.

He had barely been gone thirty seconds when Thomas popped out from behind a tree.

“Your cousin is a jerk, Charles. I could untie you to play a prank, but I respect other people’s job too much to mess it up completely.”

These cryptic words quickly became clearer; Charles felt Thomas carefully remove the ropes keeping him pinned to the tree, while keeping his limbs bound. He seemed quite skilled, in Charles’s memories.

Charles was pulled out of his daydream by a bout of tickling. His soles turned upwards were an easy target for his tormentors. He grunted in the gag, to no avail. Charles focused on the story to try and forget what was going on. His young master was a decent storyteller. Kevin’s narrative didn’t linger too much on details, but it was faithful to the one Charles had shared in writing with the gang.

“Thomas released Charles from the tree, but then he was still well bound in ropes. Thomas added a rope around his neck, so he could tug on the leash and have Charles follow him as a puppy dog. Our Charles was docile enough, so he didn’t give Thomas too much grief. He’s this well trained!”

Another attack of the digits got the supposedly obedient pup to wriggle and groan.

“Thomas took him through the woods; they arrived at their destination ten minutes later. I’m sure you won’t believe me, Arm, and well, it’s difficult for Charles to let you know I’m not fibbing, but I’m not. You see, Thomas took him to his great uncle’s place!”

The idea of perverted relatives preying on boys wasn’t one Armand was too keen on, at least in real life. Fictional characters could endure this, real life boys much less.

“His name is Edmund, and Thomas didn’t fear showing him Charles, all trussed up and gagged. He was even proud of this.”

“Yes, Kevin, this must impress Armand. Great uncle Edmund was quite a character, and he played an important role in our little group’s story. We can tell it later on, for now I think Armand is getting jealous from all the touching we do to Charles.”

“It’d be a shame that he thought we don’t care about him,” Kevin grinned, standing up and heading towards his brother.

It was going to be a long evening for the captives.

Chapter 14 – Into the Groove

Armand had first been kidnapped by David almost one week ago; yet the teenage boy felt like he’d been under his friend’s and his brother’s control forever. For now, he stood in the position he’d been in when he’d been introduced to Charles one week previous: he was bound to a pole. There had been a short discussion between David and Kevin as school was out on that Friday evening; this daily meeting assessing Armand’s behaviour had become a habit, even if it was only the third time it took place.

“His maths mark was not as good as he’d planned. Plus he spoke to Steve, which we had forbidden yesterday.”

Armand’s communications were all controlled strictly. A protocol to engage with his schoolmates had been defined. He wasn’t supposed to initiate a conversation, yet he couldn’t ignore other boys. He’d seen David frowning when he’d greeted Steve upon arrival this morning.

As a result, it had been decided he would spend the time before dinner trussed up to one of the support beams in his attic bedroom. Armand had walked back home, ten feet ahead of Kevin who made sure he walked straight. Armand had to keep upright, eyes forward; he could feel his little brother’s gaze weighing on him.

Once home, Armand was granted fifteen minutes for a snack and a trip to the bathroom where he was to don his schoolboy uniform after attending to his hygiene needs and duties. Kevin was waiting for him in the living room.

“Position two!”

Armand complied and got his hands crossed behind his neck, standing straight with his feet one foot apart. This was Kevin’s preferred position when he wanted to inspect Armand from up close. Kevin made sure he’d cleaned up under his armpits and that his dick and arse were clean too, which required lowering the older boy’s shorts and underwear, the cleanliness of which were also the object of the barely pubescent boy’s attention.

The chastity cage was an object of fascination for Kevin. He found it great that his big brother would wear such a sign of imprisonment under his clothes. David had explained Armand how to keep it clean, so Kevin kneeled in front of the boy standing at attention and got his face an inch away from his sibling’s trapped cock. It looked clean and it smelled of soap.

“Glad to see you didn’t skip a stage in your preparation. This means I won’t have to give you penalties. I have homework to do, so I can’t really spend too much time on taking care of you.”

Being bossed around by his kid brother had become the norm for the last week. Kevin had David to rat his little trainee out to, and the little blighter had no scruples doing so. The three hours in a super strict hogtie Armand had spent on Monday evening had resulted from Kevin texting Armand’s friend when a drop of pee had been spotted in Armand’s dark nylon briefs.

Kevin pulled the underwear and shorts back up, adjusting it so it fit just right.

“Hands behind your back.”

The cold grip of steel surrounded Armand’s wrists and he heard two clicks; he was now cuffed.

“Open your mouth.”

This was common now coming from his little brother, who seemed to derive a peculiar enjoyment from depriving his older brother of speech. Armand had to comply so he opened his mouth. Kevin’s little hand appeared in Armand’s field of vision, holding some rolled-up fabric. The initial colour had to be yellow, but there were patches that were darker.

Armand caught a whiff of the ball Kevin was offering his mouth when it was about to slide through his lips. The strong and pungent smell of sweaty boys’ feet was unmistakable. It was acrid and foul. The taste matched the aroma. This couldn’t be, and Armand tried to fight the mouth-filling ball with his tongue.

Kevin already had his small hand clamped over the captive’s mouth, fiddling with the sock underneath to get it back fully inside Armand’s gob.

“Don’t be difficult, Armand. This might be a bit gross, as this is one of Pendergast’s socks I borrowed from the changing rooms…”

Guy Pendergast! Armand remembered the boy had been made fun of for having smelly feet when they changed. He was cute nevertheless, and Armand had paid more attention to how their classmate looked in their regulatory physical education kit. The school’s outfitters had designs no brand that would have been in fashion forty years before, showing lot of legs and hugging his fellow-students’ bums in the loveliest ways. Armand was left to wonder how good looks could go along with such an horrid stench; Kevin was already using a knotted bandana to prevent any spitting out of the wadding.

“My, Arm, I won’t count this as a penalty but you’d better get a grip on yourself if you want me to remain so lenient.”

Armand stood still, waiting for more bondage or further instructions.

“I like a tidy gag,” Kevin said, folding a silk square to make a two-inch wide strip. He laid it over Armand’s lower neck and removed any slack from the knot he tightened over his brother’s neck. The younger boy had a knack for making it cling over his captive’s face.

“Move on, prisoner, we’re heading to your cell.”

Armand obeyed, still assessing the gag’s quality. This wouldn’t have been a good silencing mean in itself, but as an extra layer it certainly worked well. It looked good too, from the reflection Armand got of himself in the entrance hall’s mirror. The device holding his penis in check was tested; the masochistic boy tended to be aroused by the sight of his gagged face; the reflections the shiny silk provided were particularly appealing.

The journey inside the house was short and no specific issue arose. Once in Armand’s ‘cell’, which his bedroom had become, Kevin wrapped leather cuffs above Armand’s knees.

“Let’s get you to tidy the room and get the post ready for your little stay.”

The little boy finished his job by getting Armand’s wrists cuffed in front. The teenager scanned his bedroom. There was no dirty laundry, yet he hadn’t had time to make his bed in the morning. He quickly sorted this out. Once finished, he looked at his young tormentor, who pointed to the middle beam, the one David had roped him to that first time.

Armand knew exactly what was expected from him; there was a sports bag with white ropes at the foot of the post; Armand took the coils of white cord, folded them in two and fixed six long coils to the beam with a clove hitch. He paid specific attention to rolling the long ends so there would be no mess. This was something his captors insisted much on; he was to take an active part into his own bindings.

“We want you to assist us into watching over you. Of course, don’t even think of using this as an opportunity to get looser bonds, it would be very strictly retaliated against.”

Hence Armand decorated the beam with six coils which would allow for a strong trussing up. He was getting used to this. His brother kept a close watch. Armand made the knots regular and tight and turned to his young ward for approval.

Chapter 15 – Memories…

“This seems fine. We’ll see if you did your job properly. Stand against the post.”

Armand took his spot and his little brother started his weaving job. Once he’d wrapped his victim into numerous coils of rope, pinning him to the beam well, he took care of his hands, which he handcuffed behind the beam. He used more ropes to make the initial rings surrounding his brother into a tense and tight maze making him one with the post.

“Done! Get out of this, if you can…”

Armand was kept in the tight embrace of a large group of boa constrictors.

“You’d better focus on the reasons of your punishment and on ways to improve your behaviour so it doesn’t happen again…”

Kevin gave this last piece of advice before he left the room, locking the door behind him.

Armand had all time needed to review the whole week; each day had been eventful and something had happened which justified being kept bound and gagged at the hands of his little brother and his sexy abductor for various durations. David had thankfully used the magic key locking the chastity device twice since he’d been fitted with it.

He’d received tie-up sentences for speaking out of turn, getting bad grades, being late after class when he was expected to meet with Kevin and David. He could only be grateful for David apparently liking to wank him; yet the chastity part of his penalty was certainly the toughest to bear. Waiting for his captor while trussed up to the post took its toll, but being unable to grow hard with all the thoughts he had about his adventures was a few notches more demanding.

Armand had realized over the week ho much he’d become used to masturbation; he hoped his behaviour would be deemed proper and that David had plans to grant him some release. It had now been a while since Kevin had left him in the company of the pole who was such a close friend. What was in store for him next?

Armand recalled the episode from the previous week; Kevin had insisted for Armand being untied from the beam. They stopped telling about Charles and Thomas’s relative, Edmund; Armand didn’t mind getting a break but he was frustrated not to be told what happened to Charles at the hands of Thomas. He wasn’t left to daydream for long, his supervisors having plans for him they wanted to enact.

“Maybe we should save some of Charles’s adventures for later on, Dave. For now, we could have Arm pay up a few penalty points by warming up his behind.”

“This is certainly on the agenda, Kev. It’s tough to manage this with Armand’s back against the beam.”

“Right. But I think I know how we can move him so his bum is accessible.”

Kevin had led the manoeuvre to his brother’s dismay. David found the tyke an acceptable fellow abductor and followed his guidelines and instructions. Thinking about the week he’d been under the boys’ control, Armand had been most puzzled by his younger brother’s taste for dominating him.

Kevin was his brother, so he didn’t feel any attraction towards him, yet he was somewhat grateful to be kept in chastity as the treatments he underwent when on the upper floor of their house aroused him nonetheless. This was nowhere as hot as being under David’s paws, yet there was something exciting knowing his kid brother was David’s accomplice in subjugating him.

Once he been freed from the ropes keeping him pinned to the beam the week before, Kevin had given his older brother a first-hand experience of what his tying-up skills were. With just his ankles roped and his hands bound behind his back, Armand was made to stand facing the beam he’d just been untied from.

“Bend over!”

Kevin’s order came with a hand pressing between the lanky teen’s shoulder blades. He folded at the waist, his head brushing against the pole as he complied with his brother’s demand. David helped out by catching his hands and pulling them up towards the beam. His wrists were encircled with rope again and soon united to the post, with Armand folded in two. A ballet of hands coiling and knotting ropes ensued. They pushed Armand’s legs closer to the beam. The two pairs of hands prodded, pulled and adjusted so the folded boy was as tight to the beam as possible. The knotting of various pieces of short rope got him to be kept strictly; Armand was thankful for the four turns around his waist which provided a belt that allowed him to relax a bit. No motion was possible, though.

The candidate to spanking ended up folded in two, his spine and forearms pressed against the beam, ropes fixing him to the wooden post at wrists, elbows and ankles. His legs had been bound in more white cord above and below the knees.

“I’ll fetch the camera, Dave, this looks great. What do you think, Charles?”

This was a rhetorical question, considering Charles couldn’t see much as he was still over his back between the chairs; and he was till muzzled, which made any polite reply impossible. Kevin seemed to be fond of his submissive friend.

Armand didn’t find the position comfortable at all. He felt how exposed his behind was. Kevin was apparently inspired by the sight of the round shorted bottom.

“Let’s help Armand out and go for thirty points; it’s a bit more than our usual fare, but I feel generous and this will allow us to cross out thirty points!”

“This is nice of you, Kev. Here is Armand’s slipper, don’t hurt your hand.”

Armand had never been spanked; he had horsed around with friends, of course, but he’d never undergone actual corporal punishment; his parents for once didn’t believe in using it to raise their sons.

‘Whack’

The first blow landed in the middle, making contact with both cheeks; Armand could feel it, yet he didn’t find it painful. Kevin had some training; the following whacks came from different angles and aimed at a buttock at a time and caused a stinging sensation. When blow number five landed on Armand’s right buttock, it was sharp enough to cause him to protest into his gag.

David had kneeled next to his charge. Armand could turn his head enough to look at his captor.

“Isn’t it nice to have a loving brother who will get out of his way to have his elder behave?”

Armand’s eyes were watery from the pain Kevin was inflicting upon him; he gritted his teeth in order not to cry in front of David. He would take it like a man.

The passionately delivered spanking came to an end. Armand wondered how much longer he’d have held on; he was grateful for the punishment to end.

There had been no other spanking during the week; Kevin didn’t hesitate ‘motivating’ his older brother with a slap on the buttocks or thighs in the course of their daily activities, but no ritualized butt whipping had happened.

The bound boy was reminiscing the week, wondering whether something had happened which would justify some more attacks on his derriere. His fate had been discussed for the evening, but his minders never gave him much information on their plans, which was meant to ‘keep him on his toes’.

It seemed Kevin had left him trussed up to his pole a long time ago; had he been forgotten? Armand mewled into his gag, in case his baby brother would hear him and feel merciful. No one came for what seemed like centuries; Armand twisted around and reached for the knots imprisoning him, but the little blighter was shrewd and he’d made sure he couldn’t get to any of the knots with his fingers.

Chapter 16 - … And Surprises

The captive boy eventually heard the key turn inside the lock. He turned to the door that opened, revealing David on the threshold. His dominant friend entered Armand’s bedroom and headed towards the bound teen.

“You’re still unable to escape Kevin’s rope work, Arm. Your brother is really skilled.”

David was really close, and he looked at the knots and the ropes wrapping his prisoner close to the beam.

“Fine job, indeed,” David said looking at the chest harness. He frowned faintly, his eyes plunged into his hostage’s. “From the scent, I’d say you’re chewing on old Pendergast’s socks. Very distinct smell, or stench, for that matter.”

Armand wasn’t surprised the stinky sock could be smelled despite being stuffed inside his mouth.

“I’ve come up to let you know that we’ve scheduled your weekend so you can keep on learning at boys’ hands.”

“Mmmmbllm? Mmmmrgmmlph!?”

“Of course you agree! There was no doubt in my mind you would. I’ve got good news for you, pet, we’ve managed to clear off your timetable for the coming forty-eight hours. As far as your parents know, you’re going on a choir retreat, which started just after school. It’s amazing how easily you can fool grown-ups with a computer and a printer. The form they got is exactly the same as those they usually send.”

The odds his parents would become aware of such a ruse were small.

“We have plans for fun and games, don’t you worry. Let me see…”

David dug his hand inside his tracksuit pants’ pocket, pulling out some hankie and a roll of tape. David unfolded the garment two feet in front of his prisoner ensuring he would see what it was. It turned out not to be a handkerchief. It was some underwear. Armand’s expertise in Lycra and polyamide allowed him to assess this was no swimwear but briefs in a light, extensible and shiny fabric. Despite the taste filling his mouth, Armand’s fine nose detected that this had been worn by a boy. Did it belong to David?

“Since Pendergast’s socks make you happy, I thought that his undies could do for a nice addition. I’ve got to leave you on your own for an hour or so. I want to keep you entertained.”

David brought the undies under Armand’s nose, laying it over his lower face so the gusset would be just under the prisoner’s nostrils. This smelled of dick very strongly; not piss, cum and the smell of a nubile penis macerating in its fabric shroud for hours, possibly days.

David started unwrapping a large piece from the two-inch wide tape, sticking its end under Armand’s ear and wrapped it twice around his head, trapping the smelly briefs to saturate the captive’s olfactory senses.

“Mmmmph! Mmmmph!”

“Don’t thank me, I’m acting out of duty, pet. I’ll let you meditate a bit longer, but I’ll be back, don’t worry.”

David felt Armand’s crotch, checking he still wore the chastity cage; he winked before he got out, locking the door behind him, leaving his bound boy to relish the taste and smells of their schoolmate.

This started another waiting period for Armand. The smell of a rod leaking pre-cum or even cum and having macerated for a few days and nights was strong; it triggered some desire, Armand’s cock trying to stretch out while kept within the confines of the plastic device, making his hard-on a cause for discomfort. Armand’s mind wandered towards less arousing territories; he thought of the ordeals his little brother would put him through if he misbehaved. This worked for a moment, until the story he made up in his mind had David as a character. Kevin asked his friend to help him with disciplining the unruly Armand, and imagining David’s smirk caused him some twitch down below, which the chastity device thwarted mercilessly.

It was almost totally dark outside when the prisoner heard the key turn within the lock; he was still restrained with the very same bindings, which he had been unable to loosen one bit. Kevin’s smiling face appeared, his little brother rushing to his older brother to check how his rope work had held.

“You’re no Houdini, that’s for sure!” the boy piped joyfully, “So you’re going to stay our hostage a bit longer. The parents are certain you’ve left for this choir camp, so we have four days when you’re accounted for.”

“Mmmph?!”

“Don’t waste your breath, Arm.”

Kevin’s attention was attracted by the extra layer David had added to the gag.

“Dave got you to sniff something, then. How do you like Pendergast’s undies?”

With his face a few inches from is bound brother, Kevin acknowledged the smelly quality of the piece of underwear that diffused its horny boy odour to Armand’s nose.

“Pew! Guy Pendergast is a naughty boy indeed. No doubt he masturbates often, and his undies smell of it.”

This was true, yet Armand still was dismayed by his baby brother having such an interest in boy sex.

“I know you like it; it’s good, since you have some more time to spend like this. I just came to let you know David will be here an hour from now. Do you need to pee?”

“MMmm Mmmm.”

Armand had a faint need to empty his bladder; he’d rather wait for David to take care of this rather than having his brother handle his trapped penis.

“If you’re fine, I’ll let you enjoy some peace and quiet, then.”

Armand was alone once again. These short visits from his captors got him to wonder what would happen. Kevin had spoken of four days. How would they pull such a trick? Armand’s mental theatre started again, playing a story in which Charles was all bundled up in ropes, wearing the sexiest of football kits, and Kevin forced his brother, shackled and muzzled of course, to inspect his slave.

Armand was getting stiff from the immobility when the door eventually opened again, with both of his tormentors entering his bedroom this time. They didn’t say a word and got busy right away. They surrounded the bound boy and untied the ropes keeping his against the pole.

They kept him under total control the whole time they got him from the pole until they had fitted cuffs at wrists, knees and ankles and that they had hobbled him with lengths of rope linking the straps with D-rings on them. This made his walking while captive much quieter than chains;

David had his poncho, which he threw over Armand, concealing his restraints. A flick of the wrist was enough to get the prisoner to walk; he’d been trained to react to such cues. Kevin led the way, with his brother on his heels and David just behind the prisoner, holding two large sports bags taken from the captive’s bedroom.

Chapter 17 – Given Away

The silent procession exited the house and followed the path that led to the main entrance. This time, Armand soon realized they were heading to David’s. The five minutes in the street were uneventful. It was late, and Armand heard the church bell toll ten times, giving him a more accurate idea of the time he’d spent in close contact with the beam. Almost five hours! It had felt long indeed.

Kevin opened the gate leading to David’s house. He didn’t head towards the house, though, but went left, taking the narrow path that went to the large garden shed at the back of the large garden.

They soon reached the shed. It was more like a small wooden house where outdoors furniture was stored. There was even a small kitchen and David’s parents used the shed to host garden parties in the summer. They often played football outside the shed, relaxing inside after long hours of running and sweating. Having a place to get a drink or to pee made it comfortable. What would it be to be kept prisoner inside the humble building? David got the key out of his pocket and stepped forward to open the door, not giving any hint on what would happen once they’d enter.

The shed featured a unique room, a rectangle that was fifteen feet by twenty. There were piles of garden chairs, and right in the middle there was a large table. Coils of rope had been wrapped around the legs; Armand’s practical mind allowed him to visualize how he would be restrained to the piece of furniture.

David broke the silence.

“Sit on the table, pet. Yes, here in the middle.”

Once Armand’s bottom was on the wood, David and Kevin tightened the ropes hobbling his legs; they grabbed his bare gams and shoulders and pushed him so he would be in the middle of the platform. The ropes threaded in the wrist cuffs were removed and his arms were grabbed and pulled towards the corners above his head. He’d be lying around this time.

“One more thing before we let you here for a good night’s sleep. You’ve behaved really well during this evening’s punishment, so we’ll reward you with some relief.”

David loosened the belt around Armand’s waist and pulled his shorts and underwear down to his thighs. The handlers then removed the cuffs around the knees and ankles; David could then pull them completely off, leaving Armand in the nude from the waist down. At least the chastity cage preserved the bound boy’s modesty.

This wasn’t meant to last; David got a small key from his football shorts’ back pocket.

“We’re going to trust you not to cream your undies, pet.”

David’s nimble fingers got the key in the tiny lock behind Armand’s balls. The cock cage was removed, which felt amazing to the restrained lad. He felt like his imprisoned experimented some backlash and that it had grown in volume and strength from the confinement.

“Get the pitcher, Kev, your brother has to take a leak now; we don’t want him to wet himself during the night.”

Kevin rushed to a cupboard; he seemed very familiar with his surroundings. He handed the pitcher to David who tilted it and slid it between Armand’s legs so the boy’s dick would fit in it. Armand’s need to pee was stronger than his arousal; his embarrassing boner receded, which would make relieving his bladder easier. Now, he shouldn’t lose his focus.

“Go ahead, pet.”

The warm stream flowed freely, Armand’s mind feeling lighter as his bladder emptied. Once it stopped, David removed the pitcher, wiping the tip of his friend’s cock with some paper towel. This caused some blood to fill the enthusiastic penis.

“You can’t stay in here naked. You need underwear if we want you to look decent.”

“Arm’s got some with him, just below his nose!” Kevin exclaimed.

“I hadn’t thought of this, but yes, it’s no use dirtying a pair when we have some available.”

The young boy pointed to the gag; David got the cue and nodded approvingly. Kevin was already undoing the rings of tape keeping Guy Pendergast’s soiled underwear. He grabbed it and put it slowly on his brother, pulling it up so it would caress his legs and make him really hard. This meant he had to work the hard rod inside when he reached the top, pulling the underwear tight to give some wedgie feel to it.

“And to reward you even further…”

David held a pair of football shorts. They were clean, which Armand knew because they belonged to him. His young master slid it up his legs in a loving manner. There was much twitching of the lump of flesh contained inside the briefs, and the way he shorts brushed against them when they reached his crotch didn’t cause it to deflate.

Kevin had already picked more gear to complete their job. White rope line was woven by both accomplices to bind Armand’s legs together. They worked like expert textile workers from another era, coordinating their moves to cocoon Armand in a tight net of ropes. The ends of the various coils they used were then knotted to the table’s legs and sides. Armand was left forming a Y, his arms being the top and his torso and legs the bottom.

“Sorry you have to skip a meal, pet, but we don’t have time to feed you. You’re going to meditate for the whole night. Review the whole week, for tomorrow morning you’ll be required to write a little report of your first week under our supervision.”

David tied a scarf over Armand’s eyes to act as a blindfold. The boy’s abductors were already at the door, about to leave. Armand didn’t want to stay on his own the whole night.

“Grmmph! Rmmmmbllmm!”

His begging for having company fell on deaf ears.

“Sleep tight!”

“Don’t let the bed bugs bite!”

They switched off the light and closed the door behind them; Armand got into another bout of puzzlement about what was to happen to him, being now deprived of sight also. His mind was playing an endless parade of himself in various outfits, made to perform a number of degrading tasks, with David making sure he couldn’t escape the ordeals he inflicted on him with a whole gang of friends from school or from the choir.

It was late; the day had been busy, so the captive fell asleep soon, considering the relative comfort of his posture and the removal of the stinky garment which he now wore as intended. This did give him vivid dreams involving bonds or feet. Armand was fond of bondage wet dreams, so he remained deeply asleep.

He didn’t wake up when the door opened an hour later. The light was switched on, but Armand had no clue. Two boys came around the table, two cute heads of twelve-year-old boys with blond hair and a merry grin over their faces.

“I’ll say, mate,” the smallest one whispered, “This is a handsome package. Nicely trussed up and all.”

“A fine little bundle.”

“He’s all ours. What should we do with him?”

To be continued in Armand’s Diary

[mikeybound]

Much as I love this, aren’t stories like this what got the last forum shut down?

[Bondwriter]

Armand’s Discoveries

You will tell of your first supervised day in a descriptive manner. You won’t pass on the episodes when your minders needed to discipline you. You will explain why and how they had to keep you in line and to have you see your blunders. Do not be shy on the sex stuff that took place.

Friday with David and Kevin

I am to tackle this assignment for Kevin, my eleven-year old brother and David, a very special friend of mine; they overlook this task among other stuff they said they’d monitor.

I’ll start by introducing myself. My name is Armand and I’m fourteen-years-old. I live on the outskirts of a midsize town what’s considered a nice neighbourhood. I attend a Catholic school, where I’m a year eight. I sing in the choir and I have lots of friends who live nearby.

One of them is David. We’ve been classmates for almost ten years now. We’ve become close friends over the last year or so, and he started what has happened to me over the last ten days. He’s been an amazing friend.

David has known my secret for a long time. Not my boy-liking secret, which he obviously knew about already, but my taste for tie-up games. He managed to find all my stories and pictures that had to do with boys kept bound and gagged. They were not very well hidden on my computer.

I mean, when he confronted me about it I could not really deny I had some interest in bonds and gags. For once, this took place as I was trussed up to a chair and rather niftily gagged. Then, a lot of the pictures I had taken with my webcam and featured me experimenting with self-tie-up. I had explored various sites that gave tips, and it showed. I had some very convincing pics of chair tie or hogties of me in my briefs, usually gagged and also blindfolded.

These were OK, yet I had taken a liking to documenting my gagging experiences with shots of every layer added. Of course these had my eyes on them, with me trying different expressions. I was surprised, sad, docile or indignant.

Being displayed on a large monitor screen with David commenting the various shots was of course a main source of embarrassment; yet the context helped to make it more bearable for me.

This took place at the end of a long afternoon when David had let me know of his taste for bondage. He lured me into an escape challenge, but from there he virtually kidnapped me, keeping me in his room the whole afternoon; this is when he showed me the pics he had copied from my PC.

Lots of people would have been really mad at having a schoolmate hack their computer and steal all their secrets. Thinking of it, hadn’t it been David, maybe this would have been my case. But we knew each other well; I mean, carnally. We’d wanked each other; we even kissed.

So yeah, I didn’t really want to antagonize my friend. There was also the little matter of me being totally unable to express my discontent in any way, had I chosen to do so. When I say I was kidnapped in David’s bedroom, it was no joke. I was trussed up to a kitchen chair with ropes, and experiencing how restraining this sort of tie could be when done by an expert; I was also chewing on a ball of hankies that filled my mouth, with tape plastered all over my lower face, with some of the wide surgical tape strips actually going around my head twice.

David had seen my collection of pics, so he knew what I liked, I guess. It really worked, I was totally willing to have him keep me bound and gagged, as he didn’t hesitate caressing me in all sorts of manners.

It wasn’t the best condition to be in to bicker and argue anyway, so I had to listen to David. He explained how he liked tie-up games too. He even showed me a video he’d shot with one of our fellow-singers of the school’s Boys Choir. In this short video, David played the role of the kidnapper who abducted poor helpless Max and then kept him with him, always severely restrained.

This was super-hot to watch. David noticed I liked the show, and he wanked me here and there. I was fully available, so he had me cream my shorts several times over the afternoon.

I thought he would be done by the end of the afternoon, but I was wrong. David had decided to keep me his for the evening at least; it was really strange and very new to be in another boy’s hands for every little thing you have to do. I got to experience David’s handling throughout some cleaning-up time and then he dressed me up as a little school-boy. The whole old-fashioned uniform really helped me to feel the part, what with my legs barer than they’d been in years.

Then what happened next really felt weird. It got me to really worry too. David had decided to take me out for a walk. So he covered me in a poncho he’d put over me quite cleverly. There was a hood that, when buttoned, protected the lower face up to above the nose, so no one could see I was bound and gagged under the poncho.

There were restraints around my knees, with some hobble preventing me from running. David even used some fishing line to wrap my balls in a noose and use it as a leash. Man, he literally held me by the balls tugging me behind him; what got me to worry was going outside David’s garden and onto the street. I feared getting caught.

The walk wasn’t too long. Unrestrained, it’s a walk that takes me under five minutes; I soon found out David was taking me home. Yes, my place; my parents weren’t there for the weekend either; we were safe here until the next evening.

My parents aren’t often home, and my little brother and I are used to staying on our own. Kevin, who’s eleven, seems to have more friends than I do; over the last few months, he’s been gone as well. The house seemed empty, so I thought this was a fun surprise.

David took me to my bedroom. I share what used to be an attic on the third floor with Kevin. We even have our own bathroom. This means we have huge bedrooms; what’s more, remodelled like they were a decade ago when our parents moved in, they feature some arrangement that had apparently inspired David.

The original timber structure had been left. There were three vertical beams on each side of the roof, which meant there were three beams in each bedroom, as the attic was split in two with a narrow hall running its length; the bathroom took on my bedroom a bit.

I found out soon this was where I was to spend the evening. I don’t know if you’ve ever been pole-tied, but this can be a bit overwhelming when done correctly. And you’d better believe David was able to perform such a roping correctly. He used lots of coils of rope, which I was growing to understand was key in ensuring no escape. I had ropes surrounding me from the shoulders to the ankles, eight coils that had been looped around the post at all heights, and that were to encircle my limbs and torso at all strategic points. It took my friend twenty minutes to get his little pupil all trussed up; in the end, I had no choice but to rely on David for my release.

This time David was free to search my room and my computer, and he found some of my more private files that I had thought of protecting a bit better than the rest. David found –among others– more self-taken pics, some of which depicted some nudity, and a bunch of short stories I’d written. I loved casting a plot for fictional boys who got abducted and handled in rather naughty ways.

David then fitted me with some chastity device. It’s a little transparent tube that accommodates my penis and locks at its base. With this on, you can’t have boners. It doesn’t make you any less horny, but there’s no way I could wank with this thing on.

David didn’t read the stories aloud this time, which would have been very frustrating. He didn’t have time, actually, since I soon got what was probably the biggest surprise of the afternoon. There were steps outside, which got my heart to race. I was reassured by David’s smile. He expected someone.

It turned out it was Kevin. This was of course not the surprise in itself; but Kevin was having a teenage boy of his own on a leash. And he didn’t seem to look the least shocked of finding me out dressed up in my little boy outfit, trussed up to the beam and heavily gagged.

You know how sometimes people organize a surprise birthday for their husband or wife, like a big one with lots of people coming from all over the country, while hiding it from the birthday boy or girl? Well this is more or less what Kevin and David had managed to pull on me. It turned out Kevin had friends David knew, some of the friends who like tie-up games.

Kevin had been invited to spend the afternoon at Max’s, and this is where he found out about the kinds of games David enjoyed. This was three months before David made his move on me. I understood better what had kept my little brother busier outside the house.

There was a boy at Max’s whom David wanted him to meet. Charles is my age, he’s also in the choir and he’s not too bad-looking. When they introduced him to Kevin on that day, he was bound to a chair and gagged. Kevin hadn’t freaked out and threatened to tell on them, so David and Max had him give a hand at keeping Charles prisoner.

From there, they had my little brother train at being a discipline master. I don’t know all the details on how he learned his trade. Charles seemed to act exactly as told by my impish kid brother, though; and the taunts Kevin addressed me as I was trussed up to my beam were uttered with confidence.

I think I understood what was going on before they actually told me. There were phrases David had said during the afternoon which foretold of this. I was to be not only David’s tie-up games partner: I was to actually become his pet, with my little brother helping out for my training.

After Kevin was done telling about Charles and how he was into tie-up games, he started telling me more about the discipline I was now under. It turned out I had done things throughout the afternoon, like breaking the ‘Silence’ rule, which deserved ‘penalty points’.

They first gave me a spanking; they untied me from the post I was trussed up to, only to bind me to it again, but I was facing it then; well, maybe not totally facing, since they had me bend over and lean against the post. Folded in two at the waist like this, I could see between my legs, and even trade glances with Charles, who was bound into a tight ball and gagged in a way that was at least as silencing as mine was.

The spanking stung; my little brother was no weakling, and neither was David. They said this redeemed some penalty points and would have me more obedient the next time. I’ll say this motivated me in listening to what they said for the rest of the evening.

Both Charles and I were fettered at ankles and knees, with our hands behind our backs, and with our mouths well-filled and wrapped in some rubbery gauze. They took us downstairs. We had the house to ourselves and so we were to be their ‘maids’ for the evening.

We had our hands cuffed in front and linked to a belt around our waists, so it was no picnic preparing food and serving it, with two assessors monitoring our every move and reminding us that punishments would ensue if we didn’t perform well. Charles even got a couple cuts of the crop from Kevin when he stopped for a couple seconds, wondering what way he should go to deliver the bowl of pasta salad he’d been asked to get from the fridge.

As I said, my little brother enjoying this whole situation was a big surprise, and he demonstrated over the evening and the following day how much influence he had over Charles. This boy who was my height, though with a bigger build, had been turned into my baby brother’s docile pet.

After dinner, which for us prisoners was a slice of bread and a glass of water, our masters had a game for us. We had each other’s chastity device and handcuffs keys as a necklace made with shoe laces. We were to find each other to possibly get some relief.

Of course, this sounds easy, but David and Kevin had ideas to make the game more entertaining to watch by making it really tough on us.

Besides the cuffs, we only were bound with rope. To make it more difficult to find each other, they blindfolded us and they plugged our ears with foam plugs; it doesn’t cut off all sound, but as we were also quite thoroughly gagged, calling to indicate one’s location was likely to fail unless we were really right next to each other.

We weren’t chained except for our wrists, but considering the amount of rope and the expertise David and Kevin demonstrated, we didn’t fare any better and we were tightly restrained.

They got us lying down at two different places in our large living room and I felt tapping over my head, which signalled the start. I writhed and crawled, and being without arms and legs, I felt like a worm.

I could hear the sound of our minders’ voices, but I couldn’t figure out what they were saying. It’s really strange being blindfolded; the sleep masks with a few strips of tape to prevent any sliding had me in total darkness. I tried to pick up a hint with my nose. See, Charles hadn’t been cleaned up as I was. He smelled of cum, which had been blatant as we walked in the kitchen.

There were no obvious hints this way. Kevin and David were around us, and I could pick up their smell all right, since they had removed their sneakers and possibly their socks. I couldn’t pick up a cummy scent if it was covered by that of smelly feet.

Eventually, I felt something bumping into my hip; there were grateful moans that I could perceive because his head touched my side and I felt the vibration from his gagged groan.

It had taken us an eternity to find each other, which had happened by chance; now we had to free ourselves. I’ll tell you, if you can’t talk, see or even hear, and if you never were given a chance to discuss a tactic, this is not easy.

I didn’t really know how to tackle this freeing part; lying down over my belly, I thought hard of how to locate the keys and use them. Charles was more undertaking than I was and I felt him wriggling around. I didn’t move; if he had a plan, I’d better let him act it out without making it difficult for him.

He twisted around to lie parallel to me; then he got on the side, since I could feel his fingers over my shorted bum. From there, he wriggled forward, his fingers regularly checking where he was. I felt them over my hip, then my back, my shoulder and eventually my head.

Charles’ fingers were busy searching around and I could soon feel him rip my blindfold off. As he could feel the rubber swim cap that had been put on us to keep the ear plugs in, he grabbed the edge and pulled it off also, pulling a few hairs in the process which had me howl into my tight gag.

I shook my head and one of the plugs fell. Charles was now writhing to where he’d come from. I understood easily, from a couple confident “Mmphs’ he uttered in his gag I was meant to reciprocate the favour.

I could see and hear our captors; they were discussing our performance and praising Charles for his ingenuity. They must have made some bet as I was deaf, yet I couldn’t figure out who’d bet on whom.

I started crawling forward to make it faster and when my hands were at his face’s level, I reached for the blindfold, pulled it off slowly as there were pieces of tape and removing tape too fast can hurt a little. I could twist my head and see what was where, which helped to remove the swim cap next. I even managed to pick the ear plugs once I’d removed the sweaty headgear.

I writhed to reach for his neck and the keys on a string. I caught it easily. I was glad our elbows weren’t bound, or all this would have been completely impossible. Now I could remove his handcuffs and we could get free.

We both resumed our crawling to align properly for the next step; I got on my side so if he turned the other way around, we’d be back to back; clinging to the handcuffs key, I was waiting to feel his hands. I was in for another surprise: Charles didn’t have his back to me as I could feel the plastic shell covering his genitals through his shorts rather than his cuffed wrists.

I grunted once in what Charles understood was a question; the long sighing moan that ensued meant he wasn’t mistaken. I was to remove the chastity device first. This was no small task, as it required to first remove his shorts and underwear and then reach for the lock, which was at the base of the device, under Charles’ ball sack.

David cheered me up, and he guided me in my endeavour. It took many tries and twenty minutes, but eventually the small clicking sound indicated I had succeeded. I pulled the plastic thing off and it soon was on the floor.

The newly freed cock stretched out almost immediately. Charles thrust his hips, pushing his junk against me.

It was David who told me to wank Charles. I remember his smirk when he said: “I guess you could always fondle your little friend. This is a good way to break the ice.”

I grabbed the hard prick between my palms. I wanked Charles as much as he fucked my hands. I didn’t know whether he’d been kept in this infernal device for long; seen the time it took him to shoot his load, he might have been kept unable to cum for long.

The streams of hot semen dribbled over my hands, arms and the small of my back. I didn’t even think of how it could mess up the carpet; I wanted the same thing.

I started moving so Charles could catch the key. Long story short: twenty minutes later, my dripping penis hung limp as Charles had returned the favour. He’d provided me with a motivating hand job, which was a feat to do with hands behind your back; well, at least at the beginning, once you get a good grab on it, it goes fine.

Only then did I realize how dumb I had been not to free his hands after I’d wanked him.

“You win, Kevin. My bet was on them removing the handcuffs, but yes, they removed their cock cages instead.”

“This settles it for the evening. Let’s get them to bed, as they don’t deserve a reward.”

This was quite a trick, and I blushed under the gag. David and Kevin were already standing Charles up before they got me to my feet. The chastity devices were put back on our flaccid weenies. Our underwear and shorts were pulled up. They scolded us as if we were little kids.

“Time to tuck the naughty boys in bed, David. A quick clean-up and off with them for the day.”

This had to be expected, of course, what with all the stories about Kevin handling Charles; still, this closed the day with a final demonstration of my ‘baby’ brother’s apprenticeship. I looked at him handling Charles, removing his pants to get him on the toilet, and once natural means had been used, with Kevin addressing Charles as if he were an infant, giving him an enema.

I was next, and this sure was weird being cleaned up down there by my little brother.

“The nice thing about this, Armand,” he told me, “is that from now on you will always be a model of hygiene. I’m sure mom will like this.”

Kevin had spent the whole evening telling me about how he would oversee me. It was slowly sinking in that I was in for something rather serious. If only I could be rid of this dreadful contraption that imprisoned my manhood!

This was not to happen. David gave a hand to his young friend to get us shorted again. I was wondering why, as they would certainly to remove our clothes before putting us to bed.

This wasn’t to happen either. We were marched inside my bedroom. Kevin laid two sleeping bags over my bed rug.

They wove a chest harness pinning our hands over our chests in a praying position, which gave more jokes about our holiness, piousness and chastity. They didn’t remove our shoes; our ankles were bound with a few turns of rope, but nothing dramatic. They put plastic bags around our feet, leaving our shoes on and we had to step over the bottom of the bags. They pulled it to our shoulders so we were fully slipped into the sacks, with the hoods pulled over our heads, leaving only our eyes and noses visible once the cord was tightened.

They had straps to ensnare us in, finishing with bigger ones that kept us pinned together face to face. They held us as they got us down over the rug. We were on our sides, and pulled towards each other, which would have allowed for some rolling around, but this was forbidden.

Kevin left, wishing everybody a good night, and commenting that we were as snug as bugs in a rug, which got David to chuckle. My friend undressed, leaving only his enticing Speedos on as he got into bed.

“It’s past midnight, boys, so sleep tight!”

He switched the light off and I’m quite sure I heard him wank. This made me quite jealous.

I slept surprisingly well, and it took some yelling to wake me up the next morning a little after seven. This isn’t my usual get up time at weekends, but Kevin’s shouting pulled me out of my sleep quite fast.

The day started with another bathroom visit, then some breakfast, which we had to fix and serve before we got anything ourselves. It was a bit more copious than before, with orange juice, some cereal, egg and ham and toast.

And I’ve spent the day inside my room, chained at my desk telling about what happened. My legs are tied together with ropes that are also bound to the chair; my hands are cuffed with chains and I am gagged with Charles’ underwear that they changed this morning. He has to suck on mine, which smelled as they’d been worn when they removed them.

David has been there almost all of the time, pointing out issues over the screen and making comments that don’t really help to come down. Now we should be released as my parents should be back soon. 

Report on assignment

Not too bad. Some episodes are a bit rushed, some could have been told quicker, but this is a fairly accurate tale. To help you with your writing skills, you will keep a daily diary regarding your discipline issues.

Diary – Sunday, April 26th

I am writing the report for last night and today; I’m strapped to a desk chair and I’m cuffed, and I’ve been told to tell it all so I’d better not loaf around.

Last night, David was still there when my parents came back. They’d seen him before, and his handsomeness and his polite manners had gotten them to like him. After dinner, we went back to my room. I was left free as Kevin took out a paper.

“One – I, Armand, agree to be supervised by other boys, which means I will do chores they give me or follow their guidelines concerning how I spend my time.

Two – They may groom me and restrain me in any way they like when I am under their supervision. This includes gags and any implement used to do so.

Three – They may touch me everywhere in the course of washing and when generally handling me while restrained; this includes corporal punishment which will be lavished when I don’t comply well enough.”

This was what he’d read me the day before. I knew what it meant; the idea of having David oversee me felt great. Having Kevin to enforce it too meant I wouldn’t be able to hide anything from David too. I signed, with my friend and my brother smiling at me.

We didn’t exchange pleasantries for long; David was to leave. Before we went downstairs to see him out, he gave some instructions to Kevin.

“He’s been good, so keep him comfy. Hands bound over his chest and just some tape over the lips to remind him he’s not to make noise.”

We walked David to the gate and came back to the house, with Kevin following me.

“Glad the parents didn’t seem to mind your outfit; they didn’t seem to notice how much it showed your bum. This was a great idea of David’s to make up this story about the school project about old days boarding schools.”

It had worked smoothly indeed. We wished our parents good night and went upstairs.

“Hands behind your back to climb the stairs, silence rule is on.”

I complied. I was allowed a quick visit to the bathroom and then I was put into bed by my little brother, bound with taped up lips. Having my cock trapped in its plastic shell, and my hands crossed over my chest, there wasn’t much else but go to sleep, which I managed after a little while.

Kevin freed me at half past seven the next morning. The phone rang as I was having breakfast one hour later. Mom answered, and she called Kevin to the phone. Our cousin Walter wanted to talk to him.

Walter is one year younger than me, and hence a bit older than Kevin; he has shaggy dark brown hair and he has very enticing looks. He’s a distant relative, but our parents get along well; plus he lives a mile away from our house. I couldn’t hear what Kevin was saying, but he sure sounded enthusiast from his tone.

He came back three minutes later, with a big grin over his face as he looked at me.

“Hey, mom, Walter wants us to come and play this afternoon. Can we go?”

“You may, boys, but only if you’re totally done with your homework and your chores.”

“Of course, we will, mom,” Kevin answered.

So I spent two hours chained to my desk; Kevin had turned the webcam on and David was online. He checked my homework as he was doing his too.

At the beginning, he had Kevin stuff the underwear I’d worn overnight in my mouth and tape my lips sealed. Kevin insisted in adding a silk scarf to ‘tidy the whole thing up’, which David approved.

Around eleven, we were done with school work; David said goodbye, as he had to go to some relatives with his parents. Kevin then had me clean up the bathroom, with my hands chained in front and still gagged. Once it was spic and span, which had him come back twice, noticing first I’d forgotten the mirror above the sink and then that there was still a bit of soap scum on the porcelain shower floor. Then he was satisfied and I was freed.

We went downstairs for lunch; I was to be very polite to my parents, which I was. They even praised me for this, with my mom noticing that the school project seemed to work, as I was a well-behaved boy like in the old days. Kevin winked at me.

I cleaned up the table under my little brother’s supervision. He’d put his finger across his lips, whispering ‘silence rule’; my parents were already in the living room for coffee, which I was made to bring them and serve.

It was time to leave to Walter’s. We went outside the house. Kevin had me walk ahead and he ordered me to go to the garden shed, which is a little to the right of the alley going from the house to the gate.

“I want to be certain you won’t make a fuss and get noticed too much.”

There was a duffel bag inside the shed, which he’d certainly brought earlier on. He took a coil of rope from it and bound my wrists behind my back. Then the soggy underwear I’d been gagged with was crammed inside my mouth and Kevin made me close my lips shut before he unrolled a long strip of transparent surgical tape that he plastered over my lower face. This was super smooth, and it clung to my skin real tight.

Kevin then picked up David’s poncho; he laid it over my shoulders and undertook to wrap me in it so my bound hands and gagged face would be concealed. Then we were on our way; none of my gagged questions got any reply; I wondered whether he wanted to. There was no leash and my legs were free, but Kevin was right behind me guiding me with his voice. It took us a little over fifteen minutes to get to our cousins’.

They live in an old farm; Kevin steered me towards a building that once was a stable. There, he removed my bonds and gag, and I took the poncho off; I put it back folded inside the duffel bag and we headed to the house.

Walter opened the door. He got us inside; his parents were in the kitchen, getting ready to go to the pub as our uncle Nigel had some darts competition to take part in. I got praise for my outfit again, which I had to tell about. I said what my brother had told my parents, and it worked well. Walter looked me up and down, but he didn’t say much. Then his parents left.

Walter asked us what we wanted to play. Kevin said that we could play ‘catch the pilferer’. I would be a school boy who comes inside the garden to nick fruit, but they would be the landlords or the gamekeepers who caught me red-handed.

Walter seemed satisfied with this game. He smiled, showing his pointy canine teeth and moving a strand of dark hair falling over his large brown eyes to look at me intently, with a grin that made me wonder about how much he knew about Kevin and David’s games.

I stepped outside; with my bare legs in the faint spring sun, I was reminded I wore shorts. I really got into the part, going back to the road before I entered the property again. I crouched, moving from hiding spot to hiding spot.

I went around the house in what I thought was a stealthy way; I was fifty yards from the orchard, the entrance of which was in a hedge that went along the whole property. The apple trees were in sight; then I realized that wanting to steal fruit in April wasn’t very likely to give any positive result under our latitudes.

I entered the orchard, in which trees were scattered a bit more than in the garden part; it was impossible to move around hidden. And of course with the two guards already posted there, I wouldn’t have stood a chance anyway.

“Freeze, lad!”

This was Walter’s voice, which kind of went off trail as he tried to sound grown up. I turned around to see Walter and Kevin get from behind a bush. Kevin held the duffel bag.

I didn’t move and they soon were upon me.

“Well, well, well, what have we got here? Another one of those naughty school boys who think they can trespass without any consequences? I know our local constable, he’ll be here in ten minutes and we’ll be rid of this young thief.”

I replied in what I deemed a sorry little boy voice.

“Oh, no, Sir, please don’t call the police. I didn’t take anything…”

The two younger boys were looking at me intently; they no longer smiled and made very serious faces.

“It’s a bit late to apologize. You do something foolish, you pay the consequences.”

To play the part, I had to try and escape; Kevin picked up my move and when I launched to my right, I collided with my little brother who dove into me. I rolled over the grass, with Walter sitting on my legs before I could do anything and Kevin sitting at the small of my back.

I made small, soft pleas but they all fell on deaf ears. Both boys had ropes and were too busy binding my wrists and ankles, and then my knees and elbows to answer me. They stood me up, and I asked in a small voice what they were up to.

Kevin clamped his hand over my mouth. I shook my head, but he didn’t let go and all I could do was mumble behind his palm.

“We’re up to punishing you, of course. There’s no need to have you whine and complain. Since you don’t seem willing to obey our orders, it would be much better to gag you. What do you think?” he asked Walter.

“Great idea. How should we do this?”

“We need to stuff something into his mouth first. Get one of his socks.”

“Mmmhph?”

Walter kneeled in front of me. He undid my shoe laces and peeled off my left sock before putting my shoe back on. He stood, facing me. He rolled the sock.

“Not like this, make sure the toes are on the outside.”

Walter grinned, with a little frown as he sniffed.

“This sure smells really strong.”

“On top of being a thief, our little fellow here has poor hygiene. Definitely someone who needs to reform.”

Once the sock was turned into a ball, Kevin removed his hand. I wasn’t too pleased with this, because I found this gross but trying to protest gave Walter the occasion to stuff my smelly sock in my mouth. Kevin immediately put his hand over my lips again, so I couldn’t spit it out.

“Take his neck tie off…”

Walter removed my tie; he used it to cleave-gag me, going twice around my head before being knotted tight at the nap of my neck.

Kevin picked a roll of tape from the duffle bag and handed it to our cousin.

“Just to shut him up real good.”

Walter plastered a few strips over my lower face.

“Here we go. Let’s make sure he doesn’t escape while we go call the police.”

They grabbed my arms, with one of them on each side and told me to hop. We soon were under a hazel tree: I thought they’d truss me up to the trunk but I was made to stop just under a branch that was a foot above my head.

Kevin had taken the duffle with; he laid it on the side and first took a big tent peg out from it, which he planted in the ground just behind my feet. Walter was preparing some coils of rope in front of me and he started weaving some from just under my shorts down. The cross-crossing tightened the existing rope work, which he actually adjusted in the process. The two ends were then bound to the tent peg securely.

I could no longer hop.

“Now for his arms. Do not give us any further reason to punish you lad, so obey our orders.”

My arms were unbound; I was made to stretch my arms, with Kevin grabbing my right wrist when Walter took care of the left one. They put foam tennis balls in my hands.

“Close down your fists. Good.”

A couple turns of surgical tape trapped the ends of my fingers. Had they stopped there, I think I could have gotten rid of it, but they added ankle socks and then they made some duct tape mittens that went from just below my elbows to my balled up fists.

Then each of them wrapped a clove hitch around my wrists before they used the two ends to lash them to the horizontal branch, leaving me in a Y-shape. The turns of rope were applied as carefully by both captors; it seemed Walter had done this before.

“It should keep him good while we go get some back-up. Just one more thing…”

Walter grabbed the big grey silk scarf which he folded into a wide strip.

“A final layer so I’m certain the tape won’t come undone.”

He slowly tightened the knot over the nape of my neck, which really felt like the gag was being reinforced. This last bandage compressed my lower jaw and must have squeezed my cheeks too. From experience, I knew I was silenced well.

“I don’t think this little scoundrel can bother us now. He’ll have to stay put. You’ll keep watch for us, won’t you, naughty boy?”

I nodded shyly. Walter and Kevin looked at each other; they were done for now and they left. This new position wasn’t unbearable, yet, try as I might, I couldn’t feel any loose ends in the boys’ binding. I stood there, looking around at the blossoming trees within sight.

I let my mind wander, realizing that there was another boy I knew who was in on our little hobby. I wondered about his apparent liking and expertise. These thought brought me back to David. He had plans for me; what could they be?

It had been a while of me kept standing bound and gagged with my hands in a V above my head when I heard steps in the grass. I turned my head, and here was my blond master.

I grunted, actually trying to ask “What’s going on?” but it came out garbled, of course. David didn’t say anything. He turned around me, inspecting my trussed up body from all angles. Eventually, standing in front of me, he looked deep into my eyes.

“The lads told me they’d caught a thief and made short work of restraining him. I should punish you, but you’ve done good this morning with your homework and you haven’t disobeyed Kevin. I was thinking of rewarding you, actually.”

I opened my eyes to express my interest, not making a sound that would change his mind. David pulled a set of keys from under his jersey, kept on a shoe lace he wore as a necklace. Kneeling in front of me, he fumbled with my shorts and underwear. Some ropes were loosened to grant him access to my nether parts. The click I heard announced the removal of the plastic cage restraining my manhood. He quickly pulled my briefs up, and my shorts, adjusting my genitals so they’d fit in.

The rope work was redone too. Taking a couple steps back, David admired my looks.

“This should make it more comfortable for the afternoon. This doesn’t mean you’re allowed to jizz of course.”

I nodded. Grinding my hips did provide some caressing, but nothing that would make me spurt my cream; I was safe on this front. I felt release. My package was using all the space it was provided to deploy.

“Now you’re a bit less tightly restrained, I’ll let you relax. You look great like this, by the way. I love how your bottom looks with you sanding like this.”

He patted my bum softly, ending with a soft smack. I grunted.

“Don’t go anywhere, I’m sure there are games we can play later on.”

David had a last look at my bonds; he redid a few knots and also tightened the silk bandage that went over my mouth.

“Nice and tidy, I’ll let you meditate for a while.”

David’s steps soon receded behind me, and I was alone in the orchard again. This didn’t last long, fifteen minutes at the most; I enjoyed the relief my cock and balls had been granted. I did grind my hips a bit, though I refrained myself soon: I didn’t want to have my shorts displaying a wet patch.

The soft breeze caressed my legs. I couldn’t move so I meditated as advised. I mostly tried to imagine what the boys were up to. David had joined the younger lads, which was somewhat reassuring: Kevin on his own seemed very eager, and so did Walter, so having an older boy supervising them could mean less strictness.

I pictured several possible fates following my current ordeal before I heard the banter of a group approaching. It was Walter’s laughter; but as I craned my neck to look behind me, where the little troop came from, I saw there were four of them. Charles was in tow, with my little brother holding a leash. He was Kevin’s prisoner; his arms were kept behind his back and his lower face was swathed in white stuff.

They were soon all standing in front of me. Charles was dressed up as my fellow-schoolboy and well laid out turns of rope imprisoned his arms. He had some rope harness underneath. Escape attempts would be thwarted. It was white tape sealing his lips and covering his lower face; the bulging cheeks betrayed the thickness of the wadding that had to fill his mouth.

The captors all wore satiny shorts and jerseys, with long socks and sneakers; they also all had thin, black leather gloves on, which looked cool, and I enjoyed the sight, especially David who was sexier than ever. He seemed aroused, which I liked.

“You’ve waited for us,” Walter said, “and we’re back after having made our decision. It turns out we caught another little meddler. He’s dressed like you. This means the Saint Sebastian pupils don’t behave and probably conspire to steal our produce.”

Walter was very assertive and joyful; our school was Saint Theresa, but I knew who Saint Sebastian was, and it was of course relevant to our situation, since the saint was always depicted bound to a tree. My relative’s acolytes looked at him amused. Charles was casting desperate glances. I glanced towards his crotch: his cock cage was gone and his manhood had expanded to fill the pouch in front.

Walter looked at the same part of my anatomy. He frowned.

“You seemed much more modest when we bound you earlier on. What’s this big boner?”

“These posh schoolboys are pervs, Walt. They get a kick out of being trussed up.”

“Are they? Does it get them so excited that they cum?”

“I’d say they do. Give it a try, if you want.”

There was no indignant reaction from my cousin about this suggestion; he approached me, and while looking straight into my eyes, he laid his hand over my package. Through the underwear and shorts, he adjusted my shaft and ran his thumb and index finger along the shaft once he’d spotted it.

It felt awesome. Yet, David’s smirk reminded me he’d forbidden me to wet my shorts. I protested into my gag, telling Walter to stop. My plea didn’t come through.

“You want me to stroke it stronger? Or lighter?”

His kneading followed his suggestions, which got me to complain further, but this made him even more eager to rub the bulge tenting my shorts. I wouldn’t manage to hold on, so I closed my eyes and braced for the coming orgasm. But as I reached an edge, Walter stopped his caress. The look from David and his pointing towards my crotch, which had Kevin pick up a notepad from his shorts’ back pocket. He scribbled something, some penalty points, probably. David didn’t comment on my leaking; he triggered the next stage in their little scenario.

“Let’s not make them too happy. Since we caught a second one, let’s punish them together. Let our newcomer join his accomplice.”

They took ropes out of the duffel bag and pushed Charles toward me. We faced each other, and Walter started linking our ankles, with Charles’ feet around mine. Kevin took care of our knees in the meantime. David waited for his accomplices to be done with our legs before he untied Charles’ arms; the two younger fiends joined their mentor and held the prisoner’s arms along mine while David bound ropes at elbows and wrists to have Charles my mirror image.

We were so close that I had to rest my chin over my fellow captive’s shoulder and so did he, so our cheeks brushed against each other. It wasn’t the only part of our anatomy that was in contact, and our two throbbing boners also stimulated each other. The lining of the shorts against the silky underwear was bad enough, but having the warm, tense body of a cute boy such as Charles made it more arousing yet. I just had to hope Charles wouldn’t move too much if I wanted to avoid spilling my seed inside my underwear.

“Here we are,” David said, “The bonds are tight and our two little trespassers won’t go anywhere. Should we challenge them to escape?”

“Yeah, this would be fun to see them writhe around,” Walter replied.

“You’re both too kind with these rascals,” Kevin said with as manly a voice as he could, “I think we should take their punishment into our hands and not wait for the police.”

He took a rubber fly-swatter and a ping-pong paddle from the duffle bag.

“If you want to see them writhe around, we can still have them squirm a bit.”

Walter’s smile widened and brightened. He came closer to us and I could feel him patting my bum.

“Their behinds are in an ideal position for a spanking, I guess.”

Kevin handed him the ping-pong paddle.

“Ten whacks to each of them to start with.”

David let the two younger boys deliver the punishment, with his usual, sexy smirk from the show.

“Thwack!”

“Whack!”

My behind was first to be hit, with Charles’ following a couple seconds later. The stinging feeling did cause us to writhe. My right buttock got hit again, with Charles getting spanked a second or two later.

Our tormentors’ routine went on; I was discovering how having my behind thus handled hurt a little, but the fact that our two writhing bodies caused a mutual arousal. We were bound at the limbs, hence our waists could move a little.

I counted in my head the spanks being handed, focusing on the count to try and avoid some squirting. Yet as the blows landed, I could feel that both our dicks reacted the same way.

The pace of the spanking increased, with us getting into a mechanical hip grinding. At thirty, they stopped but our motions didn’t. We kept on grinding our hips; we were both moaning behind our gags; Charles’ soft breathing over the back of my neck was erratic. His twisting wasn’t and I felt my rod spilling out its cream a few seconds before the humming sound from Charles increased in pitch, letting me know he hadn’t fared any better than I did.

“Their butts won’t get cold!” Walter laughed.

“No, it got them to squeal. I’m sure they’ll remember the lesson and they won’t come into your orchard again. Now, let’s bring them back to the house where we can store them away until the police come. It could take a while, so we’d better thin of a way that won’t allow them to sneak out of our hands.”

Charles was first to be released, with all the gestures done a few minutes before performed in reverse. His arms, then his legs…Once they pulled him away from me, our orgasms became visible. Walter mistook them for a bladder issue.

“They wet their pants. They can’t take pain, what a bunch of sissies.”

“I doubt it’s pee, Walt,” my little brother said, reaching for the wet patch in Charles’ shorts. “It’s cum indeed,” he said, sniffing his fingers. Walter did the same to identify the stain on my shorts.

“Boy juice here too. Those posh boys aren’t only trespassers, they’re also perverts!”

“Which means they need twice as much discipline.”

“You’re right, lads,” David approved, “We’ll need to take care of them closely to help them get rid of their naughty ways.”

He was done releasing my arms from the tree branch, with Walter assisting him to bind my wrists behind my back again.

“Let’s get back inside; we can discuss further what we may do with them. I’m sure there are lots of trials and ordeals that may help them improve their delinquent ways.”

Kevin added a leash to Charles’ bonds while Walter took care of putting one on me; we took off, with me behind Charles and David following me. My eyes were pulled towards my fellow prisoner’s bum, and with David close behind me, I knew my own derrière was watched as eagerly; I could feel it.

The younger lads were in a hurry to have us back inside the house. There was a quick stop at the bathroom to have us pee; our shorts were summarily wiped from the cream we’d spilled. They then took us to my cousin’s bedroom.

“It was fun playing outside, but we’re going to keep you captive inside. I’ve heard this one has some homework to do,” Walter said pointing at me with his chin, “so he can get to work as soon as he’s properly sat. As for the other one, I think we should test his resistance to torture.”

Charles grunted, which I knew by one wasn’t a way to approve of Walter’s words. Our tormentors wouldn’t back down on making it tough for us. I had to sit at Walter’s desk where I was bound as I was at home. Kevin had brought my laptop.

“You may tackle your diary entry, Arm. There’s lots to tell about last night and today’s fun.”

“Let us know how it felt this afternoon,” Walter said, “I’d love to know better about you liking tie-up games.”

I was left to my own device as the trio turned their attention towards Charles. They had him standing to the side of the desk, so I could see what they were doing. David and Kevin had apparently told Walter they’d give him a lesson in hogtying a prisoner, and they tackled this teaching time by having Charles lie down over his belly.

It went on for forty-five minutes, with my friend and my brother getting very technical about knots, and how to best truss up someone in ropes. Walter was very interested and applied their advice with care. I was reminded a couple times that I had something to do, when they noticed I was looking at what was going on a few feet away.

I was growing fond of watching Charles bound and gagged, and I felt it in my shorts. Actually, the whole scene got me to type faster, I think. In the end, they had Charles very strictly trussed up, with his shins stuck to his thighs, and his body arching as his bound knees were linked to the chest harness and pulled against him.

They removed his shoes and socks, one of which was added as a layer to my gag, with Charles’ feet fumes delivered straight to my nostrils. They undertook to tickle him mercilessly all over. I was reminded to keep working, but I still could cast side glances as they moved him into another severe position; the ropes pulling his legs backwards were loosened but his legs remained folded in two. They ball-tied him, which meant his knees soon were just under his chin. They watched him writhe desperately for what seemed like ages.

They next had some gagging workshop, where Walter showed off a bit, displaying his problem-solving skills. He’d figured out filling the prisoner’s mouth was important. He was another advocate for adding layers, which he did, with tape, torn sheets and a couple silk scarves he snatched from his mom’s wardrobe.

We were left to our own devices then, with the trio tackling a kung-fu fight championship on Walter’s video-game console. This was the beginning of a long afternoon, of writing for me, and of wriggling over the floor for Charles. I had it better. There was a quick tea break, when we were given scones and lukewarm tea; this didn’t last long and soon we were gagged again.

After another hour, Charles was released. He had to be home by six; David was to leave too. As for Kevin and me, we could stay longer. My little brother had asked my parents’ authorization through a text message, which they’d granted almost instantly. That’s when Walter started looking at what I’d written. When it came to the part where he was involved, he considered it wasn’t detailed enough. He insisted on adding dialogue and more explanations. He sat next to me and had me change what he didn’t like.

This took us until now, close to nine o’clock. Being done with my diary entry, I’m going to be brought back home.

Diary – Monday, April 27th

I’m sitting at my desk and I have two hours for my diary entry before Kevin sees me to bed.

Last night my little brother brought me back bound and gagged under the poncho, to Walter’s great delight. Our cousin even walked us to our gate. He sure seemed happy to discover I’m under David and Kevin’s discipline.

I was freed to come and greet our parents. Kevin told them of some imaginary fun afternoon with running around on the farm and video-games; it was more a lie by omission, but he pulled it fairly well. I approved everything he said; I triggered our saying good night by yawning. Kevin stood and pointed to the stairs with his chin.

I kissed my parents good night and soon we were in my room. By the time the computer had booted and the webcam window showed me David’s grinning face, Kevin had rudimentarily restrained me to the chair with cuffs and chains, and gagged me with my slimy sock he’d removed from my mouth before we got home. He had some rubber strap to wrap around my head and prevent me from spitting the soggy textile out.

“Back to a more presentable outfit,” my friend smiled. “I’ve been reading your diary. Lots of good stuff, and it gave me more ideas for handling you later on. How do you think he should be bound for the night, Kev?”

“Helplessly?” my little brother giggled, triggering a chuckle form my crew-cut blond friend.

“Of course. Get him over his back with his hands crossed over his chest. If you gag him, you need to have him sleep next to you. Otherwise a piece of tape over his lips should be enough to remind him of the silence rule he’s under from now on.”

This meant I could no longer grunt. I nodded.

Kevin was in a hurry to be done, so I got some rather loose ropes to restrain me in my bed. The small square of tape was really small. I hoped I wouldn’t move around in my sleep and rub it off, but it was way more comfortable than the more ordinary gags I was used to.

He woke me up at six thirty. The breakfast and cleaning routine went smoothly, with Kevin guiding me throughout. We left at eight; I was wearing my school uniform with long trousers, thankfully.

David was waiting for us at his house’s gate. There had been some texting by Kevin, which had to be with his accomplice. I was made to walk in front of them as David laid out the rules I had to follow at school.

“You will be a perfect schoolboy, one who’s never late, who listens to teachers, who doesn’t chat idly and who gets good grades. If another student talks to you, you’ll answer in a polite way but you won’t get into any discussion, unless we authorize you to do so. We’ll keep good watch, so no fooling around.”

I nodded; Kevin asked questions on my supervised speech and when I would be breaking the rule; this was welcome, as it made it very clear that there wasn’t much leeway for me.

We got to school and I entered, greeted back anyone who said hi; David was behind me at all times until we were in class. We had most classes together, so I knew he watched me all the time.

After lunch, we got to the playground. David was with some of our friends. I joined the circle but I stayed mum. After five minutes, Walter appeared in my sight line, doing some head move indicating I had to follow him. I looked at David, who’d picked up the clue and I followed Walter to the building’s side entrance. We went past the bathroom and Walter opened a broom closet; he had the key with him. Checking no one was around, he had me enter and followed me.

“Hi, Armand, as you accepted to serve me like Kev and Dave, it’s time you’re of some use. Hands behind your back.”

I spun on my heel and gave him my wrists, which he bound in rope. I hadn’t said a word. Walter grabbed my shoulders and had me turn towards him.

“Since you like all the sex stuff and that I’ve been hard this morning thinking about what happened yesterday, get on your knees now…”

He helped me to kneel down on the ground.

He unzipped his trousers and lowered them, grabbing his dark blue Speedos in the process. His underwear had some cum or pre-cum stains in front; it smelled of boy juice too; he wasn’t lying about being horny.

His cock stood straight towards me.

“What are you waiting for? Get down to it!”

I opened my mouth and touched the tip of his prick with my tongue, before I moved forward and took him all in. It tasted clean, and it leaked soon. I tried to make my pumping stronger and Walter came soon; he was no longer a little boy, and he squirted a huge amount of jizz.

“Lick it clean,” he said, panting. I did, working with my tongue and cleaning him up.

“Good,” he said, withdrawing. “It’s time to head back to class. Don’t waste time.”

I didn’t have time to ask him to free my hands that he was gone. The first bell rang outside the broom closet, letting me know class started in five minutes.

I didn’t dare shout after Walter and I got a better feel of the bonds imprisoning my wrists. This was solid, yet there was only one rather loose cinching turn. I felt a knot with the tips of my fingers; I picked it and once it was removed I tugged over the bonds until they came loose. I made a ball of the piece of rope, keeping it in my hand and I opened the closet door carefully, hoping no one would be there.

The hall was desert except for Mr. Johnson, our history teacher who was on his way to our classroom. He was at the other end of the wall; there was a staircase on my side, so I darted upstairs; the second bell rang as I was reaching the landing. I entered the classroom before Mr. Johnson; I had made it just in time.

David was looking at me; he frowned before his face turned into a devious smile. He picked up a small notepad from his jacket breast pocket. It was the score-keeping pad I had seen Kevin with.

The afternoon went smoothly. At four-thirty David signalled me to follow him; we headed to the bike shed. Kevin and Walter were there and the grin they bore felt ominous.

“He’s been a nice little boy, a very obedient and helpful one,” my cousin said.

“That’s nice,” David added, “Too bad he got into class late after lunch. This means a five hundred-point penalty at least. Let’s subtract one hundred points for obeying Walter, this means an extra four hundred points for the day. Get him to his desk quickly, Kevin, there’s some homework to do.”

“No problem. Our parents won’t be back before eight-thirty or nine. I’ll see to it he does his homework and write his diary.”

The short council was over and we walked home, David leaving us first. Walter offered to give Kevin a hand when we got home. The lads gave me ten minutes for tea and bathroom relief. They followed me upstairs, where I had to don my schoolboy uniform.

They trussed me up to the chair with rope, except for my wrists which were linked with a short length of chain padlocked to the D-rings. They gagged me with a ball of silk Walter stuffed into my mouth. My brother was in ambush with his roll of tape to seal my lips. Another scarf topped the gag.

Walter was looking at me; he was deep in thought.

“It misses something. Let me fetch what’s needed.”

He ran downstairs and came back with socks he brandished triumphantly as he entered my room. Kevin smiled. My cousin smiled back.

“I forgot to get my PE clothes in the laundry last week, and the week before this. They smelled rather awful when I changed this afternoon.”

He came closer to me with the offending footwear in hand.

By this time, Kevin had turned the webcam on; David was on and he approved; Walter removed the top scarf; the socks were folded into a pad which he laid over my taped mouth. Kevin held it while Walter got the over-the-mouth scarf in place again, holding the feet-smelling garments right under my nostrils.

“He seems to be all set for his evening of study. I’ll be on my way, Kev. Have a fun evening.”

And thus I had to do my homework and then write this diary entry, with David checking on me.

Diary, Tuesday, April 28th

Last night was uneventful. I was freed for dinner and for meeting my parents who came home late. At ten, I was in bed, bound in the sustainable position I experienced the nights before. David taunted me by saying it was so I couldn’t play with myself; with the chastity cage, even with free hands I am prevented from wanking, but he warned me not to nevertheless.

It took a while to fall asleep, but I was getting used to being in my bed in such conditions. I slept well and Kevin woke me up in the middle of a dream in which I was kneeling with naked boys standing in front of me, waving big dicks around.

The morning routine went smoothly; I knew my duties and Kevin never was shy of reminding them to me. We reached school as a group, Walter and David having joined us on the way. With three boys surrounding me, I couldn’t do anything without being seen.

The morning went fast. There was a maths test, which seemed very easy after our previous night studying with David. We left class, heading to the cafeteria but David changed his course and took a narrow staircase that lead to the third floor of the school main building.

It was an attic, with some partitions to make for various storage spaces. This is where props and costumes for school plays or lab or sports equipment were put away, in case there would be a need for them later on.

David turned to me when we entered.

“There’s the small matter of yesterday’s tardiness to be handled. Come…”

We moved forward, opening doors and we eventually got into a space that had been cleared up; there was less dust than in the rest of the attic, and the only piece of furniture was a pommel horse. There was a bag next to it.

“You’ll spend your lunch hour here; it seems you need some time on your own to reflect on timeliness.”

He went to the bag and took shiny nylon clothing out of it. He handed me shorts and a jersey.

“Put them on quick.”

I removed my clothes and folded my trousers, shirt and jacket carefully. The football kit was the one I’d worn at David’s the week before.

“Face the horse.”

I stood at the side of the contraption.

“Legs apart…”

David kneeled and cuffed my left ankle; the other end of the cuff was fixed to the metal leg. Crouching, he moved to my right ankle to ensnare it the same way.

“Now for your hands… Get them behind.”

I crossed my wrists at the small of my back.

“Your lunch before I leave you on your own to repent.”

I was fed some crisps and a sip of water. David wiped my mouth with a cotton napkin.

“Open big…”

I knew what was to happen and the fabric was stuck inside my mouth. He used my tie to keep the cotton ball in; it went between my lips and I knew I could no longer utter anything that could be understood. David had a roll of tape at hand, and the sticky stuff was plastered over my lower face and around my head, sealing my plugged mouth and making me further unable to call for help or beg my captor.

David crouched again. I felt his hands coming up my thighs; I felt the cold from some metal he held. As his fingers slid up the leg of my shorts and lifted my Speedos, I knew it was the key to my chastity cage, which was quickly removed.

“I’m sure you can’t touch yourself, so I feel safe removing the device to air your dick a little.”

My dick grew inside the confines of my underwear immediately. David had already moved on to the next step: he laid the middle of a coil of rope over the nape of my neck and wove a chest harness, the ends of which he pulled, having me bend forward across the pommel horse. He fastened them to the legs of the horse; there was some slack but I felt better relaxing and stay folded in two at the waist.

There was another thing with no ropes around my waist pinning my hips down: I could grind them a bit and the caress of the polished leather caused some stimulation to my freed penis.

“Time to go and have lunch. Don’t do anything silly, and keep your shorts dry; no humping the pommel horse, or there’ll be consequences…”

I saw him leave the room and lock the door, upside down as I was looking between my spread legs; I wasn’t aware my friend had a key of this secluded part of our school. I’d have loved to wank against the leather contraption, but David’s words were still ringing in my ears. I relaxed getting in a comfortable position, which this tie-up made almost possible. My waiting started; I didn’t know how long it would be before David came back, but I didn’t really mind.

I must have dozed off but the ratchet of a key in the lock got me fully awake. I could see the door, with my legs in a V. It was upside down, of course, but I immediately recognized the figure standing on the threshold. It was Walter, with a grin over his face. He stepped inside, closing the door carefully behind him.

“So, cousin, it seems you’ve found a place to hang out?”

I grunted some gagged reply, trying my best to use a conciliatory tone.

“I just came to check on you. You seem to be doing fine.”

He laid his hand over my shorted bum and started caressing me; his fingers glided over my butt crack, and went further down between my legs, reaching for my now very hard boner. The nimble digits assessed where everything was and started kneading my cock.

I tried to tell him to stop, that David had forbidden me to cum, but he didn’t seem to understand.

“What a perv you are, Arm. You love it, don’t you?”

My denial was in vain.

“Even when you’re gagged, your moans tell me how you enjoy being wanked by boys;”

I kept on protesting, but to no avail and the sweet feeling in my groin increased. Walter coaxed me in a whisper.

“Go ahead, lad, I know you want to empty your balls.”

His touch and his talk were too much for me and I screamed in my gag as I reached orgasm and I felt the warm wetness flooding my underwear. I opened my eyes that were wet from the emotion and all my muscles loosened.

I was recovering, drawing large flows of air through my nose. I saw the door open, revealing David, with Kevin behind. Walter welcomed them gleefully.

“He’s quite the horny fellow! It took me less than three minutes to have him come!”

“He came?” David asked frowning. He came closer to the pommel horse and I could only see his legs. He felt my groin. “Quite the fountain indeed. Well, pet, this is another breach of discipline.”

The boys untied my bonds, but they didn’t bother removing the gag. David handed me my school uniform.

“Get dressed for the next class; I’m afraid you’ll have to wear wet Speedos, since there’s nothing for you to change, and we can’t have you go commando. This adds another thousand points to your penalty. You’ll be our slave for a few more days yet…”

They started talking of punishments as I shucked off the football kit, which Walter collected and put back in the large bag. Once I was dressed into a more regular outfit for class, I turned to my tormentors, pointing to the gag.

“Yes, you may remove it, but no whining or complaining, of course.”

I peeled the tape off and untied the cleave gag. David offered his hand for me to spit the gag out.

“Good. Let’s get back to class; I’d advise you make a short stop in the bathroom so you wipe the sign of your failure. Oh, and get this back on,” he said handing me the cock cage.

After having cleaned up summarily and imprisoned my penis anew, I headed back to class. The afternoon went smoothly, but my three keepers held their council when class was over, and it was decided that I would be trussed up to the beam at bedtime.

So, after homework and diary writing restrained at my desk under David’s remote control, I should be bound to the pole in my room for a whole night.

Diary, Wednesday morning, April 29th

So yesterday evening, I was under some super strict supervision. Kevin saw to it that I didn’t waste time getting started on my homework and my diary writing when we came home. We had dinner and stayed with our parents watching TV for half an hour, but I whispered to my little brother that I had stuff to do and asked permission to get back to my room.

He granted me the authorization and whispered into my ear I was to prepare the beam so I could befriend it, before I’d get into the pyjamas he’d laid out for me in the bathroom. Kevin told about a possible hygiene inspection, so I was to clean up well.

I knew what he meant and understood what I was to do; I ran upstairs where I took the ropes out from the closet and I wrapped them around the post at the expected places, a clove hitch holding them to the upright wood in its middle.

I coiled the ends into small rolls so the seven long pieces of rope I used didn’t get tangled. The post looked like snakes were around it, if you used a little imagination.

Then I went to the bathroom. I identified the pyjamas right away. They would be a tight fit, since I’d last worn them almost a year ago, and I had eventually outgrown them and could no longer wear them as a dress-up solution when there were guests in the kitchen.

They were cut a bit like a kimono, and they were made out of silk; it was black and blue, in various hues, and they were really comfortable.

I relieved myself and cleaned up everywhere, so some attention to my hygiene from my little brother wouldn’t yield more penalty points.

I put the silk pyjamas on. I had no real trouble putting them on, but they hugged me tightly everywhere. Casting a glance at myself in the sink mirror, I noticed how much they revealed of my figure.

I heard the door to my room open, and then this to the bathroom did too. Kevin smiled as he saw me.

“You’re very cute, Arm. A very cute little boy.”

I must have blushed but my brother didn’t have time to make me more embarrassed. He was on a mission.

“Let’s go, now, we need to get you ready for the night.”

He turned and entered my room; I followed him towards my torture pole. I was wondering if he really intended to have me all night bound to it. I had not been said the silence rule was on, so I asked if they were serious about having me sleep like this.

Kevin turned to me, with his big blue eyes looking very surprised.

“Of course, silly, now come and stand against the beam.”

As soon as the small of my back touched the wood, the ropes that were at the navel level were wrapped around my waist three times each, making for six coils for a belt.

“Hands behind the post.”

Kevin grabbed the ends he’d tied in a square knot at the back of the pole and he wrapped them around my forearms, halfway between the wrist and elbow. He fastened the loop little by little, moving my arms so my hands would be palm to palm.

He picked the second of the ropes he’d prepared, the one just below actually, he deployed it to ensnare my wrists. There were three turns made before a cinch made the rope into actual cuffs.

And Kevin went on. I did ask a few more times if it was really until the morning, but he didn’t pay attention, at least the first two times I asked. The third time, he clicked his tongue, annoyed.

“Tut. That’s enough. Silence rule is on, if it wasn’t already.”

I fell silent; for ten or fifteen minutes, the only sound that could be heard was this of the rope gliding against itself with Kevin weaving them one by one into a web that trapped me further to the sturdy wood.

Eventually, he stood in front of me to admire his handiwork, hands on his hips and a big grin over his face. He seemed pleased with symmetry and regularity. He was David’s disciple, as he made comments about my bonds that he had obviously picked up from my friend.

This also meant he was eager on gagging me next to make me fully helpless. He had a sock in his hand next, and it headed straight to my mouth.

“It’s David’s. Don’t be difficult, you don’t want to be difficult.”

I couldn’t disobey if the sock used to fill my mouth was David’s. As it passed my lips, I knew it had been worn for a few days; yet it felt like a real treat.

Kevin pulled my lips together and sealed them with an X made out of two wide strips of surgical tape. He then wrapped three turns of grey duct tape around my head to perfect the gag.

Kevin went to get a blanket from my walk-in closet, which he wrapped around me, holding it as a final layer around the beam and me with four leather belts.

Kevin went to set on the webcam and David came up; my little brother grabbed the device and pointed at me according to David’s requests. Once my friend had approved of the fiendish way for me to spend the next eight hours at the least, he wished me a good night and logged off the instant messaging program.

Kevin turned the computer off and wished me a good night too. He walked away, switching the light off on his way out.

I was bound and gagged, trussed up to a beam, this was meant to last for the full night. It had to be a little before ten, and I was to stay like this, aroused by my condition and the thoughts of the boys taking care of me, and denied any relief or even stimulating by the dreadful plastic device that imprisoned my poor penis.

I tried to find a way out, feeling the ropes that I could reach with my fingers in search of a knot to untie. After ten minutes, I felt quite warm from writhing within the web pinning me in place, but I hadn’t found the least way to improve my condition.

I relaxed, little by little. I eventually realized that there were so many ropes holding me that it could be possible to sleep like this. I breathed deeply and regularly through my nose, and I got into a weird state, a very pleasant one in which I was dozing off while still being fully aware of my bonds and of the tasty sock that gagged me.

I actually fell asleep; when I woke up, the lights were on, and it took David some shaking to get me out of my slumber. I yelled in surprise at his grinning face, and I was reminded immediately that I was gagged.

“Hush, Arm, this is only me. And tonight, I’ll be your saviour.”

I felt the leather belts pinning the blanket around me loosen. He removed the blanket folding it tidily while looking at how good I looked in Kevin’s bonds.

“This kimono looks amazing, pet! And the ropes make it look even greater! Kevin did a good job, once again…”

He came closer and felt the ropes; they all had a similar tension, and there wasn’t one dangerously tight as could happen when lots of turns were made.

“This is like a vertical hammock! It holds you perfectly; I almost feel bad waking you up. But I wanted to alleviate the punishment. Just a little, of course, there are still many penalty points to redeem. And we could do just this by cuddling for a while. Of course, I’ll bind you in your bed so you can sleep peacefully afterwards.”

David tackled the untying task eagerly and methodically, rolling the ropes into neat coils as he removed them one by one. He always kept my arms bound behind my back until I lied down over my mattress.

David kneeled at my feet and told me I wouldn’t spend long with my hands under me if I behaved. He took care of my unbound legs, criss-crossing white rope around them. As he moved on from my ankles and calves to reach my knee, he moved forward, straddling me. He was wearing his satin shorts, the black ones and I knew for sure he wasn’t wearing any underwear underneath. I was in awe of David’s boldness, and I sure enjoyed feeling the relatively free snake that rolled under the gleaming nylon brush against the silk of my kimono. It felt really smooth along my shins, as David moved a bit more than the situation required. He had a huge boner, which I could feel.

He ended up rubbing against my thighs as he wrapped their top in the final turns of the thin cotton rope that pulled my silk pyjamas bottom taut against my skin.

David had me sit to untie my wrists; he gently brought my arms in front of me, holding my wrists, and he used one long piece of slightly thicker rope to pin my hands palm to palm in a praying position, and make a harness around my shoulders. This pinned my arms to my sides and really anchored my wrists, with well distributed tension to make it impossible to move up, down, left or right. This seemed to make David very gleeful.

“You look like such a nice little boy, so well behaved and in such a demure position.”

He grabbed a roll of thin surgical tape, and he linked my fingers, right hand with left hand two by two.

“It’s going to be more difficult for you to get into any trouble now. Even though…”

David pulled out a key, which I identified immediately. It was the key to the chastity cage. He pulled down my pyjamas and Speedos and I felt his fingers fiddle with the device until the liberating click and the immediate feeling of freedom when David pulled it away.

“It hasn’t been this long since you’ve relieved your balls. This should mean you’re less likely to dirty your wonderful pyjamas.”

This was honestly the only chastity advice I was given. David lied next to me and pulled the quilt over us. I was relatively comfortable and having David caress me, plant soft kisses over my gagged cheek as he told me how much he’d liked me being obedient, and giving details and examples of what he’d enjoyed, like taking me home under the poncho, or of possible scenarios that would have me in distress in the attic, with fiendish muzzling contraptions that would deafen any noise I would attempt to make.

Let’s say that I don’t really remember it all, but I could see the clock on my bedtable, glowing in the dark; it was 11:53 when David pulled the blankets on us, and it was 12:45 when I writhed and caught a glance after a grade A orgasm. David had put on his leather gloves, and I completely forgot about any rules; as his hands approached my throbbing penis, I had one thought only: I wanted his hand to relieve me as my friend’s touch had gotten me close to the stars many times.

There was nothing more desirable than what I was going through, and the titillating touch finally got me overboard.

“I knew you wouldn’t be able to prevent this. Lots of fun to be had, Armand, with a sensitive subject like you. This is another one thousand points, by the way. But these might have been worth it.”

My grunting really was one of pleasure to start with; once I discovered I had been tricked, the ecstatic moan turned into a much more indignant reaction. This made David laugh.

The front of my pyjamas was soaked; David seemed to want to take care of the back. He rolled me on my side, facing away from him, and he spooned me. This was cuddling indeed. And he relished the rubbing of his shorts against my silk-covered bum as much as I did. He really ground and shook as he was close to shoot his load and a loud sigh of relief accompanied his cumming, with of course the warm and wet feeling of the semen that seeped through the fabric and spread around his groin and my bottom.

His hands went towards my crotch as he relaxed and squirmed behind me. I felt the hard material he had in his fingers. I didnd’t have time to react, the cock cage was back imprisoning my penis.

“Mmmh,” I said begging for mercy.

“Hold on pet,” he said with a yawn, “it’ll save you trouble.”

David stayed close to me, whispering some good night and he fell asleep. I soon followed suit. I must have slept for five hours when David shook me awake.

“Two more hours before your alarm rings. With your little device on, there’s not much frolicking possible. But since you’re awake, you’d better make yourself useful and tell of last night. I’ll help you.”

David is a kidnap fiend, and five minutes later I was chained to my desk and he was back under my blankets. The alarm will ring in two minutes.

Diary, Wednesday evening, April 30th

Kevin was surprised as he came to free me after the alarm had rung. He spotted David in my bed and he smiled. He was quite pleased to ake him up brutally.

They discussed my condition; David implied I’d been there since he released me from the pole; this left Kevin unconcerned. I was freed eventually, and we got busy getting ready for school.

The day went smoothly; at least I thought it had until four, when I had to meet Walter, Kevin and David. I thought I had scored a perfect day, but on our way out of the classroom for last period, I got in contact with Charles; I gave a look of admiration and I smiled approvingly, pointing to the red marks at his wrists his shirt barely concealed. David saw us, which I learned once in the shed. Charles was there too, and we both had our wrists bound behind us. They had gagged us too, with rolled hankies stuffed in our mouths and our neck ties used as cleave gags.

Our tormentors decided we should spend the evening being tried together, without giving any specifics. The weather was cloudy with some showers, so ponchos would be suitable; we walked out of school still bound and gagged, with Charles walking in front of me and the other lads following. The ponchos seemed to hide Charles’ bonds and gags, I could only hope no one could see the humiliation. Thankfully, we’d gone out after most students had left, so we didn’t meet many people.

We didn’t walk all the way to our home; we reached the gate to David’s and we headed straight to his house. He unlocked the door and took us to his room. Walter and my little brother were really excited, giggling and apparently as eager as I was to know what David had in mind.

“Armand spends a lot of time at his desk, maybe this is why he failed to follow our rules completely. ‘Any communication with Charles is forbidden’ seems straightforward enough, yet you guys wave at each other. Let’s say Charles also barely made the cut with his maths grade, so we’re with two naughty boys who’re pushing the boundaries. A little exercise is needed to have you work out all your pent-up energy. With both your cocks trapped, my lustful friends, I’m sure some work-out would help.”

I stood next to Charles, on my left, and Walter to my right. My cousin had ideas.

“Should we have them do push-ups?”

“Or sit-ups? We don’t even have to free them that much,” Kevin added.

“Very good idea, my friends, but I have something else in mind. We’re going to teach them the frog-tie crawl. First of all, we should dress them up more athletically.”

He headed to his chest of drawers where he kept lots of clothing. David had gotten me in satiny shorts when he first lured me into playing tugs last week, and this is where they’d come from. He called Walter and Kevin to help him choose our outfit.

My cousin had lots of questions and his hungry look going from us to the drawers had him imagining how the various shorts would look on us. They settled for black nylon shorts, which were for gymnasts more than for football players; the nylon was suppler and didn’t crease as the old-style footie shorts do.

The three boys handled us promptly; they were experts at not hindering each other’s moves, and the restraints fell before the clothes were put back on, only to have cuffs added to our wrists first, once our shirts had been replaced by a yellow and a light sleeveless blue nylon jerseys. I wore the ‘gold’. Then once the shorts were on, with a pair of Speedos added underneath, our legs were cuffed.

We had to lie down. I cast a glance aside. Let me tell you, Charles does have a fantastic bum! It’s all round, and with the shorts over it, and Charles squirming as he made himself comfortable over the carpet, I sure got an eyeful of this sexy show.

“OK, now, for the frog-tie.” David spoke in his teacher voice; Walter was all ears.

“We need to tie their legs one by one. We just fold them and make sure their heels touch their thighs. Or their buttock, to be more accurate.”

It didn’t click straight away for my cousin; Kevin had decided to help with the lesson. He’d gotten a coil of cord and he kneeled next to Charles. He threaded it through the D-ring attached to the cuff at the boy’s left ankle and knotted it. He took both ends in one hand, pulling on them to raise the foot.

He pulled it forward, and pushed down so the boy’s calf touched the back of his thigh. He made two turns around the top of Charles’ fleshy thigh, just below the hem of his shorts. Once Kevin tied the square knot, my fellow-captive’s leg was folded in two without any hope of release. Well he could still reach the rope with his fingers, but it didn’t seem that would go unnoticed. My cousin’s sagacity had him wonder.

“I don’t have as much practice as you do, Kev, but can’t he untie himself?”

“He could,” Kevin answered while patting his charge’s butt, “but he’s not allowed to. He can try to free himself only when I’m done. This is the kind of rule that makes having a prisoner easier. But of course, once I’ve worked my magic.”

He was already done with the second leg. There was more patting of the round derriere; my little brother found these shorts particularly enticing.

“Now, let’s take care of his arms.”

It was Kevin’s turn to act like a total pro.

“This one is called a reverse prayer position. It means his hands are joined as if he was praying, but then they are behind his back.”

Demonstration was needed once again. I hadn’t experienced exactly this sort of tie; from where I was, I couldn’t see much, but I had understood what my brother meant. They were handling Charles, unlocking the padlock keeping his wrists at the small of his back and sliding two ropes through the D-rings, one in each, apparently knotted in the middle. This made for great possibilities to anchor the limb to something, as had been done with the legs.

Once they’d gotten his forearms to touch, David fixed a strap at the top of them, just below the knees.

“Charles sure is flexible, Walt. Not everybody can pull such a Houdini trick.”

“It’s not really a Houdini trick, Dave, considering Charles almost never manages to escape my bonds!”

“Right, Kev. A Houdini wannabe trick, then.”

“Yes, give me a hand to finish the harness, then he may sit.”

“Let’s sit him first; it will be easier to do the chest harness.”

My brother agreed to David’s suggestion and they lifted Charles’ torso. He shifted a bit as they moved him, so I could see him from behind. He was kneeling really straight; his shorted buttocks rested on the balls of his socked feet, his wrists were between his shoulder blades, with ropes knotted at the cuffs. This had to be uncomfortable. There were four ends hanging loose from the big knot. David and Kevin made short work of using them to pass around the bound arms, under the armpits and back again. Another turn created shoulder straps, and it was like Charles’ arms were welded to his torso.

“All done. Now, time to get Armand ready too. I’m sure he’s longed for sharing the fate of his fellow-student.”

I grunted; I didn’t really feel like trying this yoga style position.

“Hush! You’re under the silence rule when you’re in my room!”

I sighed silently. I knew my fate was in their hands. With Charles stoically waiting for the next stage, they bounced towards me, not bothering to stand up.

This time, Walter helped out. He was as fiendish as the rest, and he relished pulling my limbs so closely together.

“Shouldn’t it be a bit tighter? It seems it’s a bit unfair for Charles if Armand is bound less strictly.”

“Don’t worry; we can always tighten it before they start moving around. Actually, you’re right, considering what’s at stake; we wouldn’t want them to be treated unfairly.”

The hands pinned me firmly to the ground as they made short work of reproducing the exact same tie-up I’d seen applied to my brother-in-bondage. My actual brother sounded at ease. He wove the chest harness with skill and even I must say he did so gracefully, though I’m not one to praise my brother much.

My legs being folded and kept together by white cotton rope, I was made to ‘sit’ – or kneel rather– so they could do my arms and torso. I was glad to be flexible too. Walter and Kevin would have pulled my forearms until they’d touch anyway; and my gagged moans never once had them wonder if I felt uncomfortable.

Walter went to turn Charles around, so we’d face each other.

“Arm got to see his friend getting frog-tied, I’m sure he’d like to get the same privilege.”

His legs opened in a V attracted attention, my eyes going up the bare, smooth thighs and ending at the crotch.

Once the two lengths of rope had been knotted between my shoulder blades, there were turns around my chest pinning my arms there, and wrapping around my wrists, which touched my back. Walter added the strap linking the elbows after the others had woven the ends between the crook of my arms.

I had never had my wings so tightly curtailed. My pinioned arms and torso were a solid block. Yet, it remained bearable. I was still wondering how we were supposed to go on a scavenger hunt.

“They’re right where they should be,” David smiled mysteriously. “Let’s hide the items they’ll be after. Blindfolds, gentlemen?”

His question wasn’t aimed at us; Kevin reacted promptly, pulling silk scarves from a bad next to David’s desk. He hurried back and handed one to David, who kneeled behind me to tie the blindfold behind my head.

The soft fabric was folded in eight layers; it was rather wide and made me completely blind. I felt David behind me and leaned back slowly into him. He didn’t seem to mind.

“My naughty boy wouldn’t cheat, but we don’t want to tempt him, do we?”

His whisper was meant for me only, I knew it.

“Ear plugs, Kev, our lads may be disobedient but they are no dunces, and they could track us with their hearing only.”

I was somewhat happy not to be a dunce, but this is the last I heard from David for a few minutes; he slid the foam pieces softly inside my ear canals and all I could hear was my heart pounding.

There was some motion around us, but indeed there were very little hints as to where they were hiding things. After a while, I felt David’s embrace again. He was behind me again, his thighs touching my hips as he leaned into me to hold me still.

Our blindfolds were removed at the same time. Charles blinked, as I did, from seeing the light again. Then the ear plugs went away, and the noise of my blood circulation faded as I could hear the laughter of the three conspirators.

“These are not difficult to find, but are they going to be motivated enough?”

“It’s basic, and I’m sure both Armand and Charles know what my feet smell like, so there should be no issue knowing which socks are mine and which socks are yours.”

“My contribution is sneakers, so this should be no problem. Maybe our two contestants need some clearing-up on rules?”

I nodded and so did Charles, as it seemed rather vague so far. Socks and sneakers to find in David’s bedroom; but what else? Moving would be slow, so I had to pay attention to the instructions if our wits were solicited too.

“Charles has to spot Kevin’s socks and my blue Converse. Arm aims for Walter’s socks and my black Nike. Next to each of them is a digit. These digits make the code for the combination locks; you string them in the most natural order and you get the combination. Let me get something.”

He picked up a cushion from a nearby armchair and he brought it between us.

“This is the base. Move forward a bit.”

Still on our knees, we both ground our hips and moved forward.

“You touch the base, now we can start. There’s no time limit, at least if you show enough motivation. I’ll add one if I see you loafing. Once you’ve seen all the digits meant for you, you come back and touch base. Then you will get to give us the combination and we check you’re right. First one back with the right combination wins. Was I clear enough?”

I nodded. This was clear and it seemed clear for Charles too; our looks crossed as we heard Kevin chirping a threat.

“I’d say the last one to get back loses, myself,” my brother grinned.

They were pitting us against each other; the forfeit –or the reward for that matter– had not been announced. Yet I didn’t want to know how the three devious minds would find ways to torment me if I lost. Charles’ nostrils were flaring, and there was little doubt that he was as eager as I was not to lose.

Charles remains a mystery to me, as I haven’t been able to discuss his slavery at the hands of my brother since I was myself induced into David’s little secret society.

“You’re right, Kev. Winning this evening is not losing! And I know our boys love to be challenged. Thinking of which… Walt, can you go get the hankies under my pillow. One for each of our contestants.”

“There are three of them, Dave. And they’re all dirty. Man, you must have had a nasty cold.”

“Ugh, Walt, I didn’t use them to blow my nose.”

Walter was perplexed but soon he grinned, picturing exactly which body part had been wiped with them. He pulled one to his nose.

“Yes,” he said in a voice that he wanted manly, “this is some spunk you’ve creamed them with. I’ll take the two smelliest ones.”

He brought his selection to David.

“This will be a filter over your nostrils. You will need to get very close and really get your noses to work.”

David took care of laying the folded hankie over my mouth, where he kept it with the silk scarf that had been my blindfold. The fabric didn’t feel totally dry over my nostrils, and it had gathered semen recently; I definitely could say that from the smell.

He waited for Walter to finish the same job with Charles. A nice bow was knotted over my counterpart’s neck.

“Ready? Steady? Go!”

I exchanged another look with Charles. It had started; we got moving immediately. At first I swung from one side to the next, lifting my knees and pushing forward with my hips; I managed to turn around, so I wouldn’t collide with my competitor. Soon, Charles adopted another technique. He slid to his side, his shoulder coming in contact with the carpeted floor rather harshly. Then he wriggled to get over his belly. I didn’t adopt his position straight away. I could move well like I was. I mean, I didn’t feel Charles had gotten such an advantage over me.

I hopped in my inefficient way along the bed; once I turned the corner at the end, I spotted the shiny black Nike that was mine to discover; twelve feet to the left, there was a sock that I could take a look right after.

As I reached the shoe, I spotted a small piece of paper, on which ‘7’ was inscribed in pencil.

I shifted my course and headed towards the sock. I caught Charles at the other side of the room; a faint happy grunt betrayed his finding something too.

I tried to bend forward so I was close enough to the grey sock. I wish I had been more familiar with Kevin’s wardrobe, which would have allowed me to skip the smelling. There was no chance, though.

I did as Charles had, and let myself down on my left side; I managed well, getting my knees together so I would fall unhampered. There was no shock and I twisted quickly to get on my belly. I soon had my head just above the sock. I feared I wouldn’t smell anything but the smell of the cummy hankie; the footwear’s smell was strong enough, thankfully, and I couldn’t recognize Kevin’s feet. He could surprise me, of course, he had done so a lot recently, but even if he had matured, these were the feet of a less careful and smellier boy.

I’d been lucky and moved around to see the small square of white paper on which a ‘5’ was written. One sock to go and I won.

I turned around, heading towards the desk. Charles was doing so too. There were two socks under the desk, none of which we’d spotted so far. We crawled towards the one that was nearest, and I smelled the one on the right, Charles this on the left, which were the sides we were coming from.

This wasn’t the same colour as the other one, yet it reeked the exact same way. A horny and sweaty pubescent boy. Apparently, Charles was realizing he also had the wrong one. We shifted around to go and sniff the other sock and check our intuitions were founded. It wasn’t easy crawling around each other, with our arms completely motionless and our legs diminished. We went kind of on top of each other, and I got to actually sniff Charles’ body as he glided right, with me going left. My gagged face brushed against his plum behind, which felt great, and didn’t smell bad I should say, and he then caressed my hips with his left thigh; his skin was smooth; this was certainly one of my little brother’s feats.

I didn’t linger on with lustful thoughts towards Charles. I had to win. I aimed at the sock. It was easy indeed, it was the same as before; with the poor light under the desk I hadn’t spotted the exact colour. Once I’d had enough sniffing to know it was Walter’s sock, I looked for the number. I had to shift a bit further to the left. Once I saw ‘4’, it was time to go; Charles had acquired the last bit of information too. He’d already backed away from the desk and he had a foot or two on me. Tensing and undulating to move forward, with the cheers and encouragements from our captors, I got back close enough. I thought I had the win, but Charles thrusted forward with a vigorous hip motion one last time and his forehead rested on the silk cushion.

“Charles wins the right to offer his solution first. This is a great advantage. Now, Charles, we have no intention to remove your gag. We’re first going to ask you what numbers you found, then you’ll propose a combination. What did you find first? Was it a sock or David’s shoe?”

Charles didn’t reply; Kevin had told him to let the speaker rephrase anything unclear. David caught the misunderstanding.

“Oh, that’s right, yes or no. Was it a sock?”

Charles nodded.

“What number was there? One? Two?”

The interrogation proceeded laboriously; I’d been prodded for answers the same way. The first sock was five, the shoe three and the last sock eight.

Then it was time to try the combination. David got two cases from a desk, with post-it notes reading “Arm” and Charlie”. There were small jewel boxes, each having a combination lock making it private.

The natural order, they’d said? Was it alphabetical? The socks first because they came before the shoes. I soon had Charles’ full answer; he tried from smallest to biggest, with 358. David turned the dials to the matching numbers. It didn’t work.

I heard a gagged gasp behind the thick gag. Charles had played with our tormentors for longer than I had, and no doubt he’d already suffered some nasty retaliation or forfeit when ‘losing’ one of their twisted games.

I don’t know how I came up with the idea, but the words “natural order” seemed to refer to the hierarchy of our captors. David was the leader so his number would come in first, then it should be the smaller number for the first sock and the biggest one for the other one.

Once the whole process got us to the end and I had to try out the combination, I went with 745. My thinking had been a bit twisted, but as I heard the click I refrained from making noise to celebrate my victory. This could bring some backdraft; I waited for the game masters to announce the result.

“Very good, pet,” David praised, “I didn’t think you’d win this one. So, you win the right to play another game, on top of getting the reward for the winner.”

“I’ll get the prize, lads, free his legs and have him stand up.”

David just went for a short tour of his room, starting behind his bed and following my steps, or my itinerary rather. The boys’ nimble fingers undid the knots; my legs snapped to their normal position as soon as the rope was removed. I stretched them and felt great. Now, if they could do my arms…

I had to stand first. My brother and my cousin had grabbed me under the armpits. I lifted my head: I saw my spiked-hair blond friend smiling at me. He was holding the black Nike in one hand. In the other, he held the pair of socks I’d been after, carefully roll so the toes would be outside. David stuffed the roll of stinky socks inside the shoe.

“Your prize, you’ve chased it, after all…”

I tried to move back; Walter and Kevin held me.

“Come on, Arm, don’t make us punish you, let David make you the present.”

I froze. I didn’t want to give them any further ideas. I wanted to get it over with and that they’d focus on Charles. The dark hole came closer to my nose, exhaling its various aromas reminding of a cheese cellar of a changing room after a rainy afternoon of twenty-five teenage boys playing football; depending on how heavily I breathed, the mix varied a bit, but it didn’t change much.

David fit the shoe so my eyes would have some use.

“Duct tape, now, Walt!”

Two turns of grey duct tape wrapped around my head trapped the shoe where it was. I could barely see and I had to endure the strong and manly smell. Sometimes I liked this, but this sort of air-tight plastic shoe allowed for noxious odours to develop.

I couldn’t take it. I shouted in my gag, getting only sniggers in return.

“What an ungrateful player! He wins the big prize and he whines.”

This was Walter. He’d proved already how much he admired the others’ customs, and he went on gleefully.

“Let’s turn our attention to the loser, then.”

Kevin freed Charles’ legs, and Walter gave him a hand to get their prisoner on his feet.

“The consolation prize!”

The Converse was stuffed with my brother’s socks, and I knew it wasn’t as bad as this black vinyl sneaker clinging to my lower face. With our knees hobbled, they took us downstairs.

“Stand here and don’t move, we’ll come and get you when needed.”

We were on the threshold to the kitchen, Charles just in front of me. Our captors started cooking, which consisted in taking out plastic containers from the fridge and sticking them inside the micro-wave oven.

“You’re just letting them there, Dave? I don’t like the way they look at me.”

“Feel free to do something about it.”

Walter grabbed two dish towels hanging near the sink and slid between us. I was blindfolded first, and I felt Walter’s arms tying the towel over Charles’ eyes.

“Good, I hate working with lazy bums watching me!”

“I hear you, Walt. Don’t worry, our guests are going to be of some use.”

We didn’t stay in the dark for long. When the bell of the oven rang, David came to remove our blindfolds.

“I’ll need a hand to take care of theirs.”

The joke got the younger boys’ attention; they didn’t seem to get it.

“Their hands! Yours to take care of theirs!”

The young ones didn’t bother commenting on the lame wordplay; they rushed to us and looked at David freeing my forearms. He first released the strap linking my elbows together; then the knot keeping the whole set of ropes together was untied. It took two more minutes to unwind all the rope keeping my forearms together; when it was done, I didn’t have much time to stretch as David pulled my wrists to the front, allowing Walter to snap a pair of handcuffs.

Kevin saw to Charles’ arms, with Walter jumping in with another pair of handcuffs. Blood flowed in my arms and they felt much better.

“We gave you your hands back but you’d better keep them busy. Come on, lads, set the table so we can eat. Arm, you know where things are, you show your friend.”

I didn’t like being watched working either, but I didn’t have much choice. We gathered plates, glasses and silverware and set the table consciously. The worst part was that the shoes made it difficult to see, so we had to go slow.

“Glad to see we’re welcome,” David said, sitting at the head of the table. The brats followed suit, each on opposite sides of the table. For three only; I knew enough to avoid setting plates for us.

“You may proceed and wait on us, boys,” Kevin said with a very grown-up tone.

I picked the lasagne from the oven and brought the dish to the table. I took a spoon and grabbed the plates, making hefty servings in each and setting them in front of the three diners.

“Your brother needs a little training in his table manners too,” David said. “This is not worthy of a proper waiter. It’s like he’s working at the school cafeteria.”

“Yes, it almost splashed over the table,” my cousin added.

“Next time, you’ll do it properly and bring the plate to each diner, from the right side. And you take plates away from the left. Now, stand back. Stay at attention behind me.”

I posted myself behind David, waiting for him to be done. He turned towards me and pointed to his empty glass. Darn. No water or anything to drink. I did as fast as I could and came back with a pitcher of water.

I started pouring water in David’s glass, when I remembered his strange rule about waiting on people from the left or the right. I was on the right. Yet I was wrong.

“What did I tell you? Are you trying me? This isn’t too smart, you know. Now, you have to get some penalty.”

The others joined his chorus and discussed a possible forfeit. Two ideas finally emerged.

“So, to sum it up, Arm, I’m still going to be super kind to you and give you a choice. Either you share Charles’ punishment or you go back home this moment, not that you don’t have anything to keep you busy there. I bet you have some things to write in your diary.”

I had no inkling to get punished along with Charles. I nodded when he proposed: “Home to write your diary?”

“I’ll walk him back,” Walter offered.

“I’ll go with you, Walt, I’ll show you around the house,” my brother said, “by the way, what is Charles’ punishment?”

“Fifteen swats over his bum. With the flyswatter. If Armand had chosen to share, it would have been eight whacks each.”

I had been foiled again. This wasn’t too bad and now I was condemned to spend the rest of the evening on my own.

The shoe was removed and I was once again turned into a bound bundle with all the tie-up kept invisible under my clothing.

The walk was short, and after I’d peed, Walter and Kevin chained me to my desk chair, with David soon a distant viewer as I heard the bleep that said he had connected and could see my webcam. It wasn’t too bad. I opened my word-processing software.

“Wait, Arm, we didn’t tell you could start! I’m not done.”

Walter approached with the Nike sneaker in hand.

“Oh yes, you love smelling your masters’ feet. Consider yourself lucky to be gagged, because I would have loved to stuff your little mouth with my socks.’

He held the pestilent footwear over my lower face. Kevin had a leather belt that he used to keep it in place.

He checked the webcam, making sure David could see me.

“Work hard, Cinderella, we’re going to the ball.”

They left. And I’ve been there ever since.

It’s now three in the morning. I’m just done and David is on his way to put me to bed.

Diary, Thursday, April 30th

I was moderately bound last night and I slept well even if it wasn’t this long. Kevin pulled me out of bed and nagged at me throughout our morning routine. He had me wait on him, and pour milk over his cereals — from the right of course. I don’t think I’ll forget this one.

Walter rang and we left, with David joining us when we passed his house.

I got a B+ in physics, our last class of the morning. I had the second best grade, though it would get my average down a bit. I still had done better than David, who’d gotten a mere B. I remained modest, even when Mr. Thorpe praised me and Guy Pendergast, who received the best grade. He said this was a tricky test and that we’d done well with the problem.

Lunch went smoothly. I stayed close to David; I just didn’t want any reproach if he thought he saw me talking to someone from a distance. We eventually joined a football game with our class’ athletes.

The first bell rang, the one letting us know we had five minutes to get to class. I followed David, who entered the Humanities building where we had a Latin lesson by the side door. This was a shortcut; it was narrow; coming from outside, it seemed particularly dark.

I saw the door left slightly ajar much too late. I didn’t notice it was open, in fact. I passed it unknowingly; the air blown by the door opening alerted me to a presence behind me.

I was grabbed by a beast with many arms, six to be accurate. It wasn’t an insect thankfully. But this animal used its six arms and had six more legs to help immobilizing me. This took place almost immediately. I was pulled behind, lured inside the broom closet the door concealed.

Two arms embraced my legs, and two seized my arms and torso and two small hands kept my head in a vice, one of them clamped over my mouth, having prevented me from warning David I was being abducted.

The whispers gave away the identity of two of my attackers.

“Hold on, Walt, I’ll cuff his ankles.”

Kevin and Walter. The third one couldn’t be David. And I couldn’t turn my head around to see who it was. This third boy was polite, though.

“Hi Armand. It’s Max, if you were wondering. I heard through the grapevine you like tugs?”

Max! David’s accomplice to shoot kidnap videos!

“Mmmph!” was the smartest reply I could manage.

My ankles were locked in flexible cuffs, the leather ones certainly. The D-rings could be screwed together. These didn’t lock, but if you can’t reach them in the first place, then it works the same.

The bell rung in the hallway, but it didn’t seem to bother the little bullies.

“We’ll gag him so we may give you a hand with his arms.”

I had surrendered to my brother to please David, so there were few chances I would make a fuss and try to attract attention. He didn’t seem to think so.

“OK, Max, get ready.”

I saw the ball of white material from the corner of my eye.

“One of yours that I think is clean,” Kevin said to my attention, then addressing his accomplice: “Move your hand, Max, and grab his chin.”

I knew the move; Max was to keep my lips parted so my little brother could cram the sock in. I squirmed and shook, but Walter increased his embrace and Max slid a thumb at the corner of my jaws, deep into my mouth behind the teeth, which wedged them open. The sock slid in, with both boys prodding it and pushing it so it would be all behind my teeth.

Max didn’t need to be told what to do. Once they’d filled my gob, he clamped his hand over my lower face again while Kevin got tape. He picked the end of the roll and laid if down over my cheek; I felt Max’s fingers moving and the reel of grey plastic spun three times around my head, with Max assisting and kneading the stuff so it would stick to my face.

This was fiendish; it made it difficult to turn my head; as it stuck to the hair on my neck, it pulled them when I moved too.

They moved on to my arms. Kevin grabbed the left one, while Walter moved around in the cramped broom closet, getting my right one into a tight arm lock. Max had rope and got the middle of one around the wrist Kevin offered him in a lark’s head. He pulled the two ends and got on tiptoe to fix the white cotton to a hook on the wall.

Then they all banded to do the same with my right wrist, leaving me standing in a Y, much as when they’d bound me under the tree on Sunday, facing the door, with my ankles bound.

“Final touches, gentlemen?” Kevin suggested in his ‘I’m serious’ tone.

“Yes! I’ll gag him better,” Max said; Walter didn’t say anything; he crouched and I felt him threading some rope around my cuffed ankles.

The new player faced me. His intense gaze took in all the details of my stretched body. He had a roll of the all too familiar Coban wrap in hand, and boy did he know how to lay it out tight.

It was barely another minute and my ankles were fixed to pipes running along the bottom of the wall, so my feet could no longer move and my whole head was squeezed by countless turns of the rubbery band.

I felt Walter threading his way between the wall and me. Then they turned to me.

“Stay quiet and enjoy your rest,” Max said with his index finger over his lips. They left and closed the door. I even heard a lock, or so I thought. It would at least protect me from being found like this by the janitor.

At least they’d left the light on. Then it was off: the switch was outside! The commotion from the beginning of the first afternoon class receded and I was left to my own in the dark. I could start thinking.

This really was unexpected. I didn’t see it coming; to tell the truth, I was a bit concerned. These younger boys can be pretty reckless, not like us teenagers, and I worried we could get into trouble if the school authorities caught us kidnapping each other.

I rationalized David was involved; then I wondered if he was behind this little prank. Of course, he was. This reassured me a bit: if this was his doing, it was certainly well planned.

No bell had rung, so it was less than fifty minutes later when the light bulb shone; there was some fiddling with the lock and the door opened. A figure sneaked in and closed it behind. I wouldn’t have needed the light on to know it was David. His spiked hair and his height against the light from the corridor, and the whiff of his scent when he closed the door and snuck in: I would have known it was him in the dark. Good. I was longing to be released.

“So, pet, the latest gossip in our little club is that you’re an easy prey for abductors?”

The sock and the many layers keeping my trap shut didn’t allow for any explanation, much less a question, as I felt like asking how I was to struggle against attackers whom I’d sworn obedience to.

“They’ve done a good job.”

He inspected me from head to toes. He was crouching, looking at my feet.

“But a true master can always improve on his disciples’ achievements.”

He unbuttoned my grey flannel trousers and brought them down to my bound ankles, revealing the bright red –and clean– Speedos he’d picked for me this morning. Walter had left some rope behind me, and David used them to wrap my legs, weaving the ropes so they would hold fats and each new coil reinforced the previous one. He worked without saying a word. Once he was done and my legs felt like they were just one limb, he jumped to his feet.

“Don’t worry, pet, no one has noticed you’re missing. And no one won’t. It’s just for a little longer.”

And with this he was gone as fast as he’d showed up. The classes we had were tedious and boring anyway… The bell rung, and there was no time to release me for the civic studies class. This was the gold medal of boredom anyway. But a full hour on my own? With my cock trapped?

There was the rush of students going from one class to the next behind the door. But after hearing steps and conversations for five minutes, I was back into silence. This time, it didn’t last as long. It couldn’t have been more than ten minutes when the light got on. I heard the key rattle in the lock. This wasn’t David. The figure over the threshold was much shorter; the grin was Max’s. The fair-haired boy was looking at me with his feline eyes, smiling.

“Still here? I thought I’d come hang around with you for a while,” he said pointing to my arms held to the wall above me.

Max came closer and he saw my trousers down and the red Speedos.

“Ha! Ha! I just saw David and he told me you were just wearing underwear. This is some spiffy swimsuit. David got it for you? You know, he really likes sportswear, especially the shiny sort.”

He stood up and looked me in the eye.

“My orders are to release you for choir practice. I skipped study hall and came to keep you company.”

He looked at me from the front and then moved to the back of the closet to see from all sides. I felt him really close. His hand glided inside my underwear and took it down. Having this unknown player touch me felt weird.

“There’s some birdy in a cage, isn’t there?”

He grabbed the plastic device and shook it.

“Poor little bird, his freedom taken away. How sad! I wonder if a nice prince could come and break the spell.

“The cold of the metal against the top of my thigh didn’t feel like human skin. Max’s tone changed. He whispered in a babyish voice.

“I’ll be nice with birdy. Birdy wants his prince to be nice? Yes, free him from the cage and give birdy a big hug.”

While he was feeding me his drivel, his hands were busy finding the padlock’s hole for the key.

“And here we go! Fly, little birdy, fly!”

The released cage didn’t offer any resistance as he pulled it away and dropped it. Max came closer, his chest resting just below my shoulder blades; his crotch was pressing against my naked buttocks too. And the piece he had in his trousers was also eager to fly.

His right hand grabbed my turgid and erect prick. His fingers wrapped around the cylinder of flesh and he started pumping it.

Needless to say, this worked flawlessly. He really knew how to wank me and I must have made noise into my gag as he got me to shoot four streams of spunk when I came.

“Little birdy made a mess?”

Max clung to me and I could feel the grinding of his hips. He undid his belt and lowered his own trousers. Was he going to fuck me off here and there?

But he kept his briefs on. They were smooth also; I was kept immobile enough that I couldn’t really help out. And it was a strange experience that I was still to process. The motion got wider and stronger and he grunted as I felt wetness spread over my bare butt.

He held to me a little more; then he got back in front of me. He grabbed a towel from a shelf and he used it to wipe inside his polyamide blue briefs. He didn’t show me his tool; he pulled his trousers and fastened the waist with his belt.

He used the towel to get most of my manly emissions from the door and the floor.

“It’s cleaner and I feel lighter. You know, Arm, I’m really glad you joined our gang. I can’t wait for David to grant me permission to fuck you; this would be much more fun. But he forbade it for now.”

I was grateful to my friend to control his troops.

“And you don’t want him to find out you got a wank.”

He’d picked the cock cage; he’d done this before and the thing was over my deflated member with the lock clicking shut in seconds. He flicked the waist of my Speedos up over my equipped loins, giving me my decency back.

Then Max told me about games he’d had with David. I’d seen some of them, but I found out from him that they had done more intimate stuff than the ones in the videos I’d seen. There was still much more for me to find out, apparently.

There was a knock on the door; Max went to unlock the door and Walter walked in.

“Hey still hanging?”

The silly joke was a repeat, but I wouldn’t scorn my cousin for this. Walter sniffed around.

“This smells of spunk. I hope it’s you who did this, Max, because Armand isn’t allowed to cum.”

He leaned towards my crotch, admiring the Speedos and the outline of the cock cage they covered.

“Good job with the legs, Max.”

“This is David’s.”

“Speak of the devil… Dave told me I should give you a hand to release Arm.”

He looked at his watch.

“We don’t have too much time, so let’s get busy.”

The ropes were off in a jiffy; the gag took longer. Max removed the eight turns of Coban wrap mummifying my head slowly: he wound the gummy gauze up as he removed it from my head. I stood still. I was free from the ropes but I knew better than trying to remove the gag myself with these fiends; I had yet to find out if Max was a sadistic tugs player; the three I already knew sure were.

Walter opened the door and stuck his head out cautiously to check the coast was clear. We went to choir practice. I couldn’t help but wonder how many of the twenty five singers were David’s friends.

Once this was over, we were five to gather in the bike shed; Max and Charles were there too. Charles looked at me but of course we didn’t say a word. He was first to have his case discussed. There were some very poor grades; Max said he’d handle it with two days of chastity and he would see to it that Charles studied.

It was my turn then; the council decided that I wasn’t to be punished too hard. David wasn’t for leniency, though.

“He might have behaved, but he didn’t get the best mark in physics! Pendergast did!”

I felt tempted to reply I did better than him, but thankfully, Kevin handgagged me, preventing me from getting into trouble. No special treatment was discussed, and I waited it was over. I wasn’t even restrained to walk back home.

And the evening routine at home has gone undisturbed, so it’s now ten o’clock. I’m chained at my desk and gagged tightly; David should come and see me to bed soon.

Diary, Friday, May 1st

I’ve been assigned to write about Friday though it’s Saturday already. David told me there would be time on Sunday to tell about this morning, so I just need to tell of yesterday.

The night from Thursday to Friday was quiet; David came a little after ten and helped Kevin to get me to bed. I was lightly bound, with my hands crossed over my chest and just a piece of tape over my lips. What really pinned me down to the bed were the orders I’d received.

“We’re nice with you and we don’t make it too harsh, so you’d better not abuse your privileges. You don’t try to get out or get the tape off, or you’re in trouble.”

“Five thousand points!” Kevin squeaked.

So I behaved.

The first half of the morning went without any quirk. At break I spoke with Steve about the history test results. I didn’t do as well as usual, and I wanted to know how he’d managed to get an A. I saw David looking at me from a few yards away. David’s got dark and rather thick eyebrows for a blond boy, which is pretty handsome. So when he frowns at you, you know it.

I left Steve and joined David; he was talking with Max, Aurelian and Thomas, who were two other choir members. I stayed behind until the bell rung.

After lunch we played football. We had our footie kits on as Friday afternoon was PE then choir practice. We changed for choir, of course. I scrutinized my fellow-singers as we performed a 15th century motet.

I wondered which of them were also part of the club. I had never guessed about Max before David showed me the video. For that matter, I hadn’t known about my little brother either. And now with the angelic voices reverberating inside the little chapel, I tried to imagine who the other little devils were.

Then we headed to the bike shed. My poor grade and my talking with Steve didn’t go unnoticed.

“We told him last night he’d better keep to himself,” Kevin stated.

“And I can’t believe he did so poorly in history class.”

I didn’t say a word and let them discuss.

“I think that before we get him to study, he could spend some penance time at his pole, Kev,” David offered.

My brother agreed. He loved binding me to the beam, and I think that he took many pictures every time he did to study how to make it better the next.

We walked home, with Walter along but he let us at the gate.

I had a quick break to go put my schoolboy uniform on; Kevin summoned me in the living room. He got me to stand at attention, in position number 2, which meant I had to stand with my feet apart and my hands crossed behind my neck. This meant an inspection, and he looked and smelled everywhere. He pulled my shorts and underwear down and even inspected the chastity cage. I passed the check, so he pulled my undies and shorts up and told me to put my hands behind my back.

He snapped steel handcuffs around my wrists. Then came the gag. I realized too late this was a worn sock, but having opened my mouth obediently, he stuck the gross piece of mixed fabrics reeking of cheesy feet swiftly and tied a bandana as a cleave gag immediately. He ordered me not to move and he got a silk scarf to act as an over the mouth bandage. My brother pulled on the ends of the scarf, making small moves to tighten the whole gag; he was an expert and this got my mouth fully shut.

As he put the final touch to this basic but effective gag, he told me the sock was Guy Pendergast’s. He who got good marks in physics, and who was another one of our fellow-singers. He was also a boy who was made fun of for his presumably poor hygiene.

We went to my room. Kevin got the cuffs back in front. I had to set the ropes around the beam for my ordeal. I had six long coils around them. We’d done pencil marks over the beam so it would be easy to install the ropes. They were at the height of my armpits, just below my rib cage, my waist, the top of my thighs, my knees and my ankles. I was to use clove hitches and no lark’s head. I coiled the ends together so they wouldn’t get tangled.

From there, it was child’s play for Kevin. He had me stand against the pole and once he’d cuffed my hands behind it, it took him very little time to get me professionally trussed up. Once the six ropes had been looped around me, pinning my arms against the beam too, he added some other ropes which he used for some criss-crossing or strengthening the whole.

He could go do his homework without fear of me escaping. He locked the door behind him.

I stood and tried my bonds; it was futile, so I gave up. I daydreamed, as there wasn’t much else to do. I thought about the week I’d spent as David’s tie-up slave. I wondered if they planned to spank me over the weekend. Would there be more time spent with Charles?

I had gotten used to the sock and the bonds were plentiful enough they didn’t need to be overly tight, but I grew bored after a while.

Thankfully, I heard the sound of the key turning in the lock. I hoped Kevin would free me, or at least get me chained to my desk. Writing my diary is less boring then being kept trussed to the beam with no company.

It was David. I greeted him but he didn’t seem to hear me. He looked at the rope work and said good things about Kevin’s skills. He looked up close and his nose twitched when he got close to my face.

“From the scent, I’d say you’re chewing on old Pendergast’s socks. Very distinct smell, or stench, for that matter.”

It did stink enough that I had no trouble imagining it couldn’t be missed. Then David told me he and Kevin had plans for me for the weekend. At boys’ hands. I tried to ask who the boys were but of course he acted as if I’d thanked him.

He’d made up something for our parents about some choir retreat, and that they thought I was gone for two full days, until Sunday evening.

Once I’d settled a bit and stopped begging in my gag, David picked up something from his tracksuit trousers’ pocket. These were Speedos.

David told me they were Pendergast’s and that it would complete the ensemble, with the socks in my mouth. The colour and the smell told of cum, not pee; many times, over many nights. It was set just over my nostrils, with a short piece of tape to hold them there.

“Since you like old Pender’s socks, these undies on top will keep you entertained while I’m gone.”

I had a long weekend ahead.

I had to stand in the confine of the ropes while having my nose assaulted by another boy’s soiled underwear. The smell was pungent; I wondered how long Pendergast had worn the garment, and how many times he’d cummed them, because they sure smelled of horny dick. I wondered how long I was to stay on my own when Kevin reappeared.

He taunted me about the Speedos I had to smell and told me David would be here in one hour. I braced myself for the wait and daydreamed a bit, about Charles actually. I wondered in what restraints he could be at the moment, thinking he might be under Max’s control today.

With my mind thus wandering, time went by faster and I barely believed it had been one hour when the key turned inside the lock.

It was David and Kevin. They didn’t say much, but I knew how to obey and I let them handle me without giving them any grief.

I was untied from the beam, shackled lightly to go downstairs before they chained me for a walk, under the poncho. This was going much faster these days, or so it felt. What amazed me most was that when David and Kevin got me in bondage, they never got in each other’s way. This explained how efficient they’d become at getting me in ropes or chains.

We walked to David’s house. We didn’t enter the house but David led us to the shed in the garden. This is a small wood cabin; his parents use it to store garden chairs and stuff; and there’s a big table in the middle. There were ropes knotted to its legs; I wasn’t surprised when, once I’d been rid of my fetters except for the handcuffs keeping my hands behind me, I was made to sit over the large piece of furniture.

They told me I was to sleep there. They spread-eagled me, which wasn’t too bad. David removed my chastity device. I was really in bad need of a bathroom break, so they got me to pee in a pitcher.

David got me in clean black footie shorts. I was then held in ropes from my shoulders to my toes, with my arms kept in a Y above my head but my legs tightly bundled together. David and Kevin wove them around so they would be fixed to the table, threading them to the table and pinning me in the middle of it.

David blindfolded me before they wished me a good night and left; I begged them to feed me but I was to skip dinner. They padlocked the shed’s door. I was alone in my friend’s garden shed.

I drifted off to sleep. They laid a blanket over me, so I was warm. There wasn’t much else to do. Except, may, for revelling in the great sensations being rid of the cock cage provided. Only to regret having my hands so far away and helpless to give me any assistance.

I never heard the door open, so I must have been really sleeping when the intruders barged in.

Because of the blindfold, even the light switched on didn’t get me awake. It was voices and hands that got me out of my slumber.

“What a fine little bundle.”

“He’s all ours. What should we do with him?”

And with these words, two pairs of hands reached for my bound, lying form. One was on my chest, the other one over my shorts, and two hands caressed my bare legs, thighs and calves with equal enthusiasm.

These were boys, but the whispering voices they used didn’t give their identity away. They weren’t David or Kevin. Could they be Walter and Max?

I didn’t hear them much further, but they were eager to know me better by touch. The hands slid between the table and my butt to feel it, over my nipples to get them hard and very soon over my penis that was protected by a thin layer of glossy nylon.

I heard some muffled giggles and the hands ballet focused more precisely around my mid-section. Wouldn’t you know it, my member betrayed me and was fully hard. The shorts wrapped it tightly, yet they also enhanced the stimulation through the smoothness of the fabric that made the caresses more potent.

I tried to resist, but there were two people hell-bent on having cream my shorts. While I was bound and gagged, wearing sexy shorts, no less. I had to surrender soon. I released four long streams of warm semen inside my shorts, which was what they were after, for they stopped right away, with more hushed laughs.

This triggered some more action from my unknown handlers. My legs were freed from the ropes; I felt them pulling something up my legs; it was crinkly and it had to be some kind of rubber pants, the ones you set over a baby’s nappies. I couldn’t see, but it felt my size, so it wasn’t for babies.

As they pulled it over the shorts, it squeezed these closer to my skin, spreading the wetness over my genitals and between my legs.

“He can’t soil what he touches now,” I heard at last.

But these captors weren’t into long talks. My arms were freed to cuff my hands in front of me, and with little taps to guide me, I was made to get down from the table.

More hobbles were put on, removed, my limbs moved around until I was in a situation very similar to the one I was in when arriving. Except for my wrists kept higher behind my back, which wasn’t too comfortable.

I felt the outside air flowing in as someone opened the door. The other boy pushed me from behind, a hand firmly pinned over my shoulder to guide me.

The hobbles at my knees weren’t too short, thankfully, and I could walk OK. Now, I wasn’t really afraid, like thinking this was a maniac abducting me to slice me into little bits and pieces. Yet, I wondered if it was Max and Walter; and what the plan was.

I didn’t know much about David’s club. What if he had rivals? Could they play a prank by kidnapping me? What fate could I expect from these enemies?

My helplessness was complete, though. I couldn’t alert anyone of my plight with this gag; on top of silencing me, it tortured my nose and taste buds. My arms were pinned behind me, I couldn’t run and I was blind as a bat. I relied on these captors and there wasn’t much I could do.

We moved on, a silent procession going through the village at some ungodly hour. I was completely lost. It seemed we’d walked for miles when we left the street; a door creaked open and I felt graved under my feet. Then it was a lawn, a well-tended one. The sound of a door latch.

I was pushed forward and made to sit by the two pairs of hands. My limbs were freed from the hobbles, only to be strapped to the large chair I was sitting in. Once I was secure in my seat they removed my blindfold.

“Mmmmfbblll?”

I was really surprised it wasn’t Max and Walter. Yet, these were more of my fellow-singers. Two serious and angelic blond boys who couldn’t possibly share our leanings: Aurelian and Thomas. They bore a wide grin, apparently satisfied at my questioning grunt.

“Yup, Armand, this is called a hostage trade. David has Guy Pendergast and we have you for a whole day! So, we came at midnight to claim our prize, we didn’t want to wait!”

I was still baffled; Thomas picked up where Aurelian had left.

“Yes, we’ve heard lots of good things about you, Armand. Like you’re very obedient, you’ve got a great bum, and you’re quite good at escaping, which makes it mandatory to bind you professionally. So we brought you in my house’s outbuilding. My parents renovated it to have a Bed & Breakfast, only to divorce two months before opening it.”

I remembered hearing about Thomas’ parents divorcing.

“This makes for a great place to play tugs, or to behave naughtily. Speaking of which…We’d heard you cum easily too, and we weren’t disappointed. I hope you don’t mind the wetness too much, as the protective pants we’ve put on you might prevent them from drying quickly. We’ll get back to sleep. David told us you could go back to sleep only when you’d written your diary.”

My hands were released and a laptop installed in front of me. Aurelian picked a little brass bell from a shelf.

“Ring it when you’re done. I’d have played a bit with you myself, but David was adamant you should spend at least two hours on your diary today. So we’ll get this out of the way quickly.”

It wasn’t just like home, but I was getting familiar with this. Aurelian and Thomas headed to their sleeping bags, laid over cots in the next room.

I had a quick look at my surroundings. It was an old 19th century farm building, nicely refurbished into a comfortable country cottage. It was clean, and rather posh, with fancy curtains or a granite counter-top.

I got into writing my diary; it’s been two hours and a half now, and I’ll ring, hoping waking Aurelian and Thomas up won’t get them to retaliate against me.

Diary, Saturday morning, May 2nd

So it’s Saturday afternoon, and I’m already at a desk to fill my diary. Last night, or this morning rather, it’s Aurelian who got up when I rang the little bell. He didn’t say much; he was sleepy, but it didn’t make him any careless in his handling me. He freed me from the chair and took me into the next room, where Thomas and he were sleeping. Thomas had a look at us.

“Need a hand, Aurel?”

“Nah, he behaves, just like we were told.”

There was this first rule Kevin had given me when he’d joined David. This meant I not only had to obey Kevin and David, but any of the choirboys who would be willing to have a go at keeping me bound and gagged, or anything else for that matter.

There was a third cot for me. There were leather straps at various points; it seemed the other players were well equipped too.

I was made to lie down. Aurelian strapped me with my arms along my body, linked to the cot’s frame with straps at all the usual places, with seven anchoring points on each side from ankles to shoulders.

“Let me see…”

I was only wearing a jersey and the pale blue plastic pants above my black shorts. Aurelian lifted the elastic waistline; he sniffed.

“Nice little smell brewing down there. It makes me hard. It seems to make you hard too to have your penis get fresh hair.”

His hand patted me to get a confirmation of my suspected boner. Once he got a good grip on it, there was no way to escape my fate. You see, writing my diary makes me horny; telling of this abduction by Thomas and Aurelian, and the wank they’d given me really got me super excited.

It took a bit longer for me to cum, I think.

“OK, boy, now you’ve got some more juice stewing, I’ll let you sleep. I’ll even make your breathing easier.”

He removed my gag and clamped his hand over my lips.

“I’ll let you spit Pender’s sock out, but no funny stuff, or it’s Thomas’ undies I’ll use next. He’s been having some diarrhoea lately, so no messing around. I’ll tape your lips for good measure and to…”

I knew what would complete the sentence.

“… remind you of the silence rule.”

He collected the soggy and stinky sock in a small plate. He picked up a roll of white tape and smoothed one wide rectangle over my lips. Aurelian has super soft fingers.

Then he threw a blanket over me, got into his sleeping bag and switched the light off. I think he wanked, but I didn’t pay much attention as I felt very sleepy myself.

I woke up a little before my new captors did. I was a little startled by the unfamiliar room, but I soon realized where I was. At the hands of another pair of boys who were part of David’s gang. I could hear them softly breathing; I waited patiently.

Thomas woke up first. He got out of his sleeping bag.

“Hey, Arm,” he said seeing my eyes were open, “awake already? Sure you would like to play more with us?”

He turned and headed out of the room. Thomas is a bit scrawny, as he’s barely thirteen, I think. But his black Speedos made for a pleasant bum nonetheless. I heard a door open. He peed, from the sound I heard next. He washed his hands, or at least he turned a faucet on.

He came back, a wide grin plastered over his face.

“Feeling better,” he said in a low voice, “let’s see how you’re doing.”

He put his finger over his lips as he approached.

“Don’t make noise; we don’t want to wake Aurelian up.”

He straddled me, with his legs at my head’s level on each side of the bed and sat over my chest. He kept enough weight on his legs so I wasn’t crushed. When I lifted my head, I saw how full the front of his Speedos was.

“You like what you see, scoundrel?”

I shook my head no as a reflex, mad at being caught gazing another boy’s junk.

“You don’t?” He moved forward a bit, and I could feel his nyloned boner over my throat, “The it’s just a matter of getting acquainted better.”

He ripped the piece of tape off my lips and made another small jump, laying his package over my mouth.

“Lick my briefs.”

I didn’t react fast enough for him.

“Tongue out! Quick!”

I licked his briefs, aiming at the front, fearing to have to lick the allegedly filthy back. I got to feel his boner and I managed to catch his knob with my lips through the slick fabric. I kept it in my mouth and pumped as I could. Man, I felt my own meat inflating and hardening like crazy.

Thomas ground his hips in short, fast jerks to accompany my sucking and he eventually hissed through his orgasm, still wanting to leave his friend sleeping.

I kept on licking his undies to remove the cum he’d just shot; he leaned backwards, lying over me and looking at the ceiling. The back of his head rested on my hard-on.

There was a faint giggle.

“Some morning wood, hey?”

He jumped off the bed and kneeled at my side. Was he going to return the favour just like Aurelian did?

“I may be good to you, but I’ll need to gag you so you don’t scream like a banshee when I make you cum.”

He produced two cotton bandanas. They looked clean and didn’t smell from a foot away, so maybe I was lucky on this side. They made for a huge ball to cram inside my mouth, though. Thomas had a neck-tie to cleave gag me with; he also had a swim cap and duct tape, which he used a s a pro to mummify my head.

“Now you’re going to stay quiet…”

He kneeled next to the cot, at my crotch level. Thomas fiddled with the shorts and plastic pants, but he didn’t seem to want to remove them. He kneaded and prodded; once he deemed me hard enough, he started to use both hands to stimulate my hungry rod.

I must confess I didn’t fare much better than the times before. I couldn’t help it. I liked the two blond friends’ looks, much as I find most of the boys in the choir are good-looking. But the caresses they give are really amazing. Almost as good as David’s.

I flooded my shorts with five or six powerful spurts of cum. It felt a little gooey under the plastic pants and the shorts.

“Nothing like starting the day with a good wank, hey?”

This was the moment Aurelian chose to wake up.

“Wanking so early in the morning, Tom?”

“Hey, Aurel! No, actually, Armand got a good wank. He had a raging boner so I thought I’d help him out a bit...”

He didn’t mention I’d made him cum first.

“… so now he’s all fit to cook and serve breakfast.”

Aurelian headed to the bathroom while Thomas released me from the cot. He blindfolded me before he undertook the task.

“This is a great way to make sure you don’t fool around.”

I was just cuffed with hands in front and hobbled at the knees. He had me stand up and he led me to the bathroom. Aurelian removed my blindfold.

“Time to empty yourself a bit, then it’s breakfast.”

Thomas lowered my shorts and the plastic pants.

“And now, for a stew of dick marinated in cum, here comes Armand!”

Aurelian laughed and I blushed under the layers keeping it a secret. I sat on the stool and relieved myself fully, forgetful of the strong smell of dick that gushed out of my shorts. The two lads looked away briefly, but they were soon around to wipe me. I found this gross, but they seemed to have a large interest in looking at me in the nude.

They finished the job with baby wipes, which felt fresh. I stood, and waited with the shorts and plastic pants at my knees, kept there by the chain hobbling my knees. I waited for its removal but Thomas grabbed the waistline of both and pulled them up, getting me back in the cold and sticky mess I’d made. I grunted. He adjusted the garments so they would line together.

“Well, Armand, we’re here to test your cream-spilling skills. So far, you’ve done a good job. I hope you’re a good cook and waiter too. David should be told you did well.”

And they hobbled me, with hands cuffed with a few inches of chain in front of me so I could do chores, they took me to the kitchen.

It was also done in a rural chic style. I was directed to go get all that was needed in the fridge, and they overlooked me preparing them an omelette, sausages, a pot of tea, toast and orange juice.

Then I served them. It was a tantalizing ordeal, literally. It smelled delicious and I had skipped a meal last night so I was famished. I didn’t make a fuss as they looked at me snidely. I stood and served them according to the guidelines I’d been given.

It was amazing to see such quantities of food disappear inside such small bodies. Though they were into puberty, from what I knew, they were barely thirteen and still with small frames. This didn’t make me less hungry.

I was lucky, or maybe I behaved; when they were over, they had me sit. Aurelian removed my gag, praising Thomas for the slickness of the execution. Then he praised me.

“Congrats to see you can take in two bandanas. Good to know.”

I spat the soggy ball over a small plate and Thomas brought a glass of orange juice to my lips. It tasted so good! Then a piece of toast approached my mouth; I opened wide and chewed on it.

They took turns feeding me my breakfast. It wasn’t overly copious, but I felt full nonetheless.

Thomas’ hand clamping over my mouth meant the meal was over.

“What should we gag him with to start the first trial, Aurel?”

“Let me see, I’ll go get something.”

He was back soon, with a piece of cloth and a roll of wide surgical tape.

“Your Speedos, Tom. They’re just the right size to silence him while making it possible to breathe.”

“Mmmmph! Grmmmbbmmmmph!”

I didn’t want dirty undies from a boy who had the runs inside my mouth! Thomas’ grip strengthened.

“Calm down, now! You enjoyed sucking my Speedos earlier on, didn’t you?”

“He did?”

“Yes, he’s got a soft tongue, and he knows how to use it.”

The black Speedos were those I’d sucked and Thomas had changed probably when Aurelian had gotten out of the room. The smell was unmistakable: it smelled of wanking.

I shook my head and protested further, to Thomas’ great surprise.

“What’s with you? We’ve been very nice so far, don’t make us…”

“Ha! Ha! I told him you’ve got the skits, and I’m sure he believes you’ve let skid marks in them.”

“Really!” He laughed. “No, Armand. I even wipe my dick when I pee. I’m a very clean boy. Of course, here and there when I get hard… I might leave a little semen, but nothing you can’t handle.”

Aurelian brought the nicely folded piece of swimwear; Thomas felt me opening my mouth and released me from his handgag; I took the nylon all in. Aurelian picked the end of the roll of tape. He pulled a foot and plastered the start over my cheek before he did a turn around my head. With 2-inch wide tape, this makes for a proper gag, but Aurelian had gone to one of David’s classes, no doubt, so he didn’t stop there.

He grabbed the swim cap off the table and stuck his hands inside before he slid it over my skull, tucking in my ears like a pro. Then the wide sticky tape turned around my head horizontally and vertically, locking my jaws around Thomas’ balled-up undies and sealing my lips to thwart any hope of expelling them.

“Good. Now you may clear off, we’ll go set up the first game of the morning.”

They left me on my own inside the kitchen. There was a mirror next to the fridge, where I saw my face; it was all white, except for a little triangle of flesh –my cheekbones and just above my eyebrows- and my blue eyes that really showed out. It made me a bit hard.

I put everything away and wiped the table. Thomas was back.

“Are you done?”

I nodded.

“Good, then we can go. Come with.”

He held my elbow and led me to a hallway I had not walked through yet. On the other side he opened a door, showing me in inside a large room that could be a living room or a lounge. It was huge, and sparsely furnished. There was a sofa, two armchairs with a thick rug between them on one side and a pool table that took the second half of the room.

Aurelian was sitting on the sofa, sorting out coils of rope.

“So, Armand, we want to see if this escape artist reputation of yours is deserved. We never turn down a chance to practice our knots, you see.”

I nodded. They surrounded me; my hands were cuffed behind my back.

“It’s just for the start. This try is ropes only. We’re not afraid of starting out with the most difficult thing for a binder, which is to immobilize someone only with ropes.”

This was the extent of his speech; they then demonstrated how it was done.

I had my arms wrapped in ropes from under my armpits to my wrists, with turns that went then around my chest, and once again I had my arms pulled tight behind me, my elbows touching and the tip of fingers lodged over my butt crack.

They did the legs next, coiling ropes around them so they were united. When they were done, they took a few steps back to see how it looked. Aurelian took pics with his phone, turning around me.

“Nice symmetry, and just the right amount of tension to pull just a little against the flesh. What d’you think, Tom?”

Thomas caressed his chin.

“Not bad. Now, the moment of truth! Can Armand free himself? If he does, this means we lose, and we do anything he wants. If we win, he gets a forfeit!”

“You’re on, Arm! You’ve got fifteen minutes.”

Standing as I was, it was difficult to keep my balance, so I couldn’t really wriggle around all that much. I twisted around, trying to feel where the knots were with my fingers. I eventually got a hold of one with the tip of my fingers, and after clinging to it and pulling on it, I felt it loosen. But then, as I tried to pull my hands up, nothing followed.

I looked at my handlers, who were exhilarated.

“The decoy knot, always a must for your wannabe escapologists.”

I grunted my disappointment and I kept on struggling. They started the countdown thirty seconds before my time was up. I got frantic as they got closer.

“… Three… Two… One… Zero! You lose, Arm!”

Nothing had budged. It’s like they’d done a cage out of rope.

“Now for the forfeit.”

They jumped off the couch where they watched the show to being part of it. They kneeled at my sides, like if they were begging me, really, but I couldn’t tell them, and they went for my penis. They checked for how it smelled and how moist it was under the combined layers of polyamide and plastic and they started wanking me.

Just having them kneeling at my sides had felt weird, which had translated into a hard-on. So I was not game for their massage. I shook and rolled as I squirted more sperm around my genitals. I must have yelled into the gag, because they sniggered.

“Oh, you really wanted it, didn’t you nasty little cum fiend…”

I recovered as I could. I breathed laboriously through my nose. I felt Aurelian’s hand still upon my crotch, rubbing the warm jizz around.

“Let’s get you warm all over. And we’ll give you another thirty minutes to escape.”

They went for a game of pool while I tried to get loose from the ropes; it was hopeless, no important knot was within reach and none had been screwed up so they held.

All I managed was to fall over the rug. I let myself fall to my side when I felt I lost my balance. With no sharp angle or hard surface around, the risk was small anyway.

“Hey Arm, everything OK?”

“Mmh.”

Thomas and Aurelian used the same codes and understood I said yes.

“Good. You’ve got another twelve minutes and we won’t count your fall against you.”

Squirming was made easier, but it didn’t yield a better result. Time was up. The two friends stood above me, looking at me wriggling over the rug.

“One hour and our ropes held. Not exactly Houdini, that’s for sure. You’ve earned a forfeit and a punishment. First, the forfeit.”

The two blonde boys kneeled at my hips on each side and got me on my back. With your arms bound behind, it’s not really comfortable. My captors were very nice and they caressed me and said words of comfort, as if I were a child. This got me where they wanted and when they saw I popped wood they struck. Thomas timed it, and I resisted over four minutes before I got more juice in my shorts.

“Are we getting good or what?” Aurelian smiled. “Now, should we tell Armand about the punishment, Tom?”

Thomas was ecstatic.

“Yes! We’re going to play sex slave, and Armand plays the role of the… sex slave!”

They released my legs before they stood me up. They added hobbles and we were off to the bathroom. I was rid of everything I had on and left wearing just handcuffs –with my hands behind my back– and a gag.

The removal of the plastic pants with the black shorts underneath revealed the scheme had worked well. I’d left the rug unstained, and boy did it slowly cook under those layers. The smell of cum and dick was overwhelming.

I was made to relieve myself. Then, Thomas showed an enema pump.

“Who wants to be fully clean?”

He meant to impress me, but I had received enemas before, so I wasn’t too impressed.

Both boys put surgical latex gloves on and had me bend over. They fiddled with my butt crack; Aurelian had a tube of lube of some kind that they spread all over my butt crack before I felt their fingers exploring further; eventually, the enema’s nozzle slid up my arse and the lukewarm water filled my bowels.

This was a lot of water and when the whole bag had emptied into me, I could feel the weight.

“All in, Arm, now you’ve got to hold on for ten minutes before you can sit on the stool.”

“Let’s tell him a story while he waits. And it’s ten minutes, no less, Armand! Don’t even think of making a mess.”

I felt some slight cramps, but I could hold on. Thomas did start to tell the story of a naughty schoolboy whose friends decide to train him, but he soon was more interested in my penis. I had little control over my friend again; and being naked, it showed.

Thomas bet Aurelian he could make me squirt before I dumped the enema. He squeezed the tube of lube and got a large dollop over his gloved hand. He grabbed my hard cock and started his job.

This was really weird; being wanked felt great but I was growing concerned by what was happening inside my belly, with the gurgles and shakes of the enema wanting out.

I broke a cold sweat but Thomas’ hand was relentless. I clenched my butt and this might be what made me in. Aurelian had grabbed the shorts and used them to collect the streams of semen Thomas summoned.

“Eight minutes, Tom. I lost.”

They didn’t tell about the wager; I attracted their attention. I was fidgeting and feeling the rumbling inside my gut. I could think only about my backside and the embarrassment if I couldn’t control myself.

“You can go now,” Tom announced. They helped me to sit, holding my shoulders and I could let the water out.

They renewed the operation; there was possibly more water but I had no issue keeping it in.

They cleaned me up good by having me sit in the bathtub. With their gloves off they soaped me everywhere and yes, they had me sprout another boner.

“He’s hard again, Tom.”

“Yes, he must think the sex slave is the slave who has sex. Not exactly, my dear!”

They shucked their clothes off and got into the bathtub, pulling me to my feet and freeing my hands only to cuff them to the pipe I faced now, a little above eye level.

Tom was behind me and he lubed my arse again before he fucked me slowly. This was OK; his dick isn’t huge, but I could feel he wanted me and he made funny sounds when he came.

Aurelian followed suit; it felt a little different. Thomas was at my side and he grabbed my dick again. I actually came before Aurelian did, and more cream was gathered into the shorts that no longer could really be deemed black.

“If you’re done, Aurel, we should plug him up and dress him up before we take him to his room.”

Thomas got a cone-shaped object from the cabinet where he’d gotten the enema.

“To be sure you don’t leak.”

It wasn’t too big, and especially not too wide, so it went in easily.

I protested when they put the soaked up shorts and the plastic pants back on.

“Hush, sex slave!”

Thomas’ tone was enough to have me behave.

They then took me to the big lounge where they spread-eagled me over the billiard table and fucked me again. Then they showed me the attic, where they fucked me again.

I cooked and served them lunch, and they sat me at the same desk than last night, with the butt plug in, wouldn’t you know it.

“I liked what you wrote last night. We’ve got to go to football practice, so you could spend the afternoon telling of what happened this morning?”

Now it’s almost five and they should be back any minute, so I’m glad I managed to tell of everything.

Diary, Saturday afternoon, May 2nd

We’re now Sunday morning; I’m to write about yesterday. David asked me to tell more about what took place on the billiard table and the attic. He said this was exactly the sort of events he expected me to tell about in details.

I was walked from the bathroom, wearing only copiously cum-filled shorts with plastic pants on top, which I’d worn for twelve hours while being made to cream them regularly. I had a cone-shaped butt plug up my arse; I got used to it quickly, but at first it feels really weird when you move.

Thomas and Aurelian had dressed up after the shower when they first fucked me. I mean, they put clothes on. They had tight tracksuits, and Speedos underneath. I was barefoot, but they had socks and sneakers on.

“I’m hard again already, Tom. Let’s get him ready for another fuck. Stand here, Armand.”

I stood at the short end of the billiard table. The shorts and plastic pants combo was pulled down and Thomas lifted my legs out of it.

“The thing is, with his boner likely to leak, he could damage the varnish… Dad always said not to drop any liquid on them.”

He thought for a second and kneeled down, grabbing my manhood and wrapping it first in the shorts and covering the whole moist stuff with the rubbery pants. He folded it all nicely so there was a big pale-blue ball in place of my penis.

“Twine, Aurel?”

His friend passed him a long piece, which Thomas wrapped around at the base of my hard prick, trapping the leg of the pants snugly to keep my dick in its nylon and plastic prison. He shook it to test the resistance of the set-up; he continued when he caught my reaction.

“He likes having something up his bum! He’s going to cum again.”

Aurelian started the timer on his phone, and announced me I’d managed to hold for more than three minutes. My shaking and twisting was enough to tell that I’d had an orgasm, which had trouble flowing due to the mass of fabric wrapped around it.

They made me move one step forward and put wrapped lark’s heads around my ankles; they threaded them around each of the legs at our end of the table. They knotted it so I was kept with my heels four feet apart.

Aurelian removed his shoes to climb over the table. He wrapped a lark’s head to the big brass frame of the pendant light fitting above the billiard table. Picking the ends, he moved towards us and handed them to Thomas, who had them go between my arms and around the cuffs chain; Aurelian caught the end of the rope again. Thomas laid a hand between my shoulder blades and pushed me forward. I had to fold at the waist; Aurelian tugged on the ropes little by little, raising my hands and forcing me to bend over until my chest touched the green canvas.

When they deemed the ropes were taut enough, Aurelian knotted the ends to the brass fitting. He jumped off the table and rushed out of the room. Thomas looked at my arse, which had to be in the best position to be closely inspected.

“It’s funny how it looks with the end of the plug sticking out. I’ll take some pics.”

I heard the clicks of his phone camera for a few minutes, until Aurelian was back. I could see him lifting my head. He had a ping-pong paddle in his hand.

“Let’s tenderize his meat a little!”

I yelled in my gag; I had been good! I didn’t need a spanking!

“Yes, this should make him softer.”

The whacks fell on my poor, exposed buttocks. The first eight landed on each butt cheek, but the last two aimed the centre and stung, on top of sending some thrills up my spine as the paddle collided with the butt plug.

I shouted in my gag with every blow, but this brought only mirth and laughter.

“OK, he’s tender enough,” Tom said, fondling my bum and reaching for my dick between my legs. “Well, maybe not,” he said, tugging on my ever hard piece of wood, “but I can’t wait.”

His hand left my junk and with two strong fingers he grabbed the silicone device and pulled it out from me.

He lubed me up and I heard the swishing sound of tracksuit pants being pulled down. I felt him inside me next.

Aurelian stood on the side of the table, so with my face turned to the left I could see him, smiling at me. He really looked like an angel; his thin blond hair and their light curls, the big blue eyes and the charming smile, they all gave the impression he was the perfect little boy; not the type of lad who enjoys whacking other boys’ bums before screwing them.

Thomas’ pace increased and he reached orgasm; he was barely out of me when Aurelian replaced him.

When he was done, panting, they said they should get me on the table. Thomas got large towels that were on the sofa. Aurelian jumped over the table and untied the rope that kept me in this uncomfortable position. I did learn one thing from him.

“This is called a strappado. Italian word. Keen on torture, these folks. We went for the mild version.”

My arms fell down and Thomas helped me to raise my torso. He laid the towels on the green surface; Aurelian was already down and releasing my legs.

They had me get on the table; they handled me as strictly as David and Kevin, moving my limbs one at a time; they didn’t speak much, but they knew how they wanted me. I ended up over my back, my arms in a V over my head and held in place by ropes bound to the table legs.

My legs didn’t remain unbound for long. They grabbed an ankle each and pulled them up and behind until I could hold my feet in my hand. This lifted my bum too.

“His bum isn’t too red from the paddling. He’s behaved, so we shouldn’t torture him further, but I’m curious to know if his hide is tough or if we just went too soft on him.”

“Indeed, Tom. An interesting question. Let’s play with a cue instead.”

Aurelian had a long billiard cue; facing me, he aimed at my butthole with the thickest end. My arse offered little resistance. He laid the thin end over the table’s side. He grabbed a ball from a pocket and threw it softly so it would roll against the cue. It reached my right buttock but my cock and balls were out of reach.

Thomas joined him and they played with balls, not mine this time, trying to hit my hip. They removed the cue, which Thomas put on the side carefully, and then they played the same game. They challenged each other to get a ball stuck between my butt cheeks. They never succeeded, it was too big and my legs were way too open.

This did give them other ideas and soon they laid over me; Aurelian was first, I was him to take so he had another bout of butt sex. He panted, his hair brushing over my chest but Thomas urged him to get away and let him have his turn.

I no longer thought very straight but once Thomas had again had his fun, they got on each side of the table. Thomas couldn’t help it, he went for my prick. He untied the twine, which loosened the ball of shorts and let me grow another powerful erection. He didn’t release the stuff, though, but I was wanked into the shorts again.

They released me and got me down from the table, still cautious as not to mess the table up, which involved moving me and tables around. I hopped down from the table. They got the shorts and plastic pants back on, but not the butt plug.

“OK, sex slave, there’s a special room we want to show you. It’s an honour to be even told about it.”

They marched me out of the room. They opened a door in the hallway; it revealed a narrow wooden staircase.

“Go first, we’re behind if you fall.”

I was only handcuffed, still my hands were behind me, and so I didn’t mind a little safety.

There was only one turn and then we were in an attic. It wasn’t dusty or cluttered with boxes and old furniture. It looked more like a large play-room, with chests that could contain toys, child-sized furniture, and lots of space to set up an electric train or build a medieval castle in Lego.

I saw the chair in the far-left corner, soon realizing it was no toy for children. I shivered, actually. It was made of dark wood and looked like a big, solid armchair. One with no cushion over the seat or any frills at all. The seat did have a feature that first caught my attention. There was a pear-shaped peg fixed to it.

“He saw the chair, Tom! Yes, this is an antique, and we put in hours of work to get it renovated.”

“And improved. There was no impalement system when we got it from the junk shop.”

“Will you please?”

Aurelian bowed and designated the chair; this way to give orders was sneaky. I moved to my fate.

Thomas greased the wooden jutting part. I looked at the rest of the chair; they had installed straps at all the important places to restrain someone in the seat. I didn’t move, but this made me very excited.

They bared my bum and Thomas seemed keen on wrapping my genitals in the shorts again. The twine was tighter this time and it felt like it prevented my boner from deflating. I had a boner; I was under the blond boys’ spell, no doubt.

“Go down slowly, we’ll hold you,” Aurelian said as he held my elbow and saw me well positioned to sit down.

I spread my feet apart and I bent my knees slowly, leaning forward to see between my legs. I felt the boys’ hands supporting me and lowered myself carefully. My buttocks made contact with the wooden peg.

“You’re there, Arm, take it easy,” Thomas encouraged me.

I twisted around to get my arsehole lined up and I lowered myself a bit, with the bulb stretching my sphincters. It was two inches at its widest and the well lubricated stuff penetrated easily until my buttocks touched the seat.

The rubbing of my prostate as I writhed slightly caused the wrapped up prick to jut out in a jerk.

“There’s at least someone that the armchair makes happy.”

It seemed Thomas was addressing my penis. Or was it me?

My cuffs were removed and the straps rapidly applied to my limbs. They adjusted the size of the leg rest and this of the head rest. I barely had time to realize what they were doing that I was completely paralyzed.

“You’re all set. Feeling comfy?” Aurelian asked.

“Mmph.”

“Good, a last little game before you wait on us for lunch. You didn’t fare too well against our hands; let’s see how you manage with machines handling you.”

“I’ll get the vibrators, Aurel.”

Thomas had three cylindrical metal objects and a large black rubber band. He crouched in front of me, setting this equipment aside and turning to remove the sperm-collecting bag from my hard member.

He untied the twine and separated the plastic pants from the shorts. He used the soiled black nylon to do a new wrapping around my prick, which didn’t remain uncovered for over ten seconds.

It was enough to see how swollen and hard it was. I’ve heard of priapism and I hoped this wasn’t it.

Thomas wrapped my turgid member in a looser fit; but instead of using the twine to hold the shorts to my cock, he grabbed the elastic band which he set around in the middle of my penis.

They still hadn’t fixed my head to the chair, so I could see him set the three cylinders in little rings of rubber stuck to the rubber band. It looked like it was homemade; they had fitted and glued together some bicycle tyre to make it a ring to hold the penis and three other ones to lodge the vibrators; they were still, but Thomas had spilled the beans.

He used a final band, and outside ring to keep the whole thing in. Aurelian grinned at me; he held something that could be a remote control. He pressed a button.

It was indeed a remote control and one of the metal shapes started buzzing. I looked at my tormentor, who picked the two other remote controls and triggered the devices on. They didn’t all vibrate the same way; some were doing small pulses and then long increasing vibrations.

I must have yelled into my gag and moved my head too much to my captors’ taste: they pinned it to the head rest.

“You’re a bit too lively, Arm. The only part of your body that is allowed some motion is your dick, at the moment.”

They grabbed stools and sat at my sides. They fiddled with the remotes, changing the settings, which drove me crazy. They talked about David, and how proud he would be of me, and of how nicely he would have me bound and gagged.

This did it. They saw boy juice seeping through the shorts. My wail would have given me away anyway.

“Excellent, Armand, you managed to hold on for nine minutes. This chair is magic!”

“And we still have something to show you.”

I didn’t have time to recover, they were already unstrapping me from the chair. I didn’t have too much trouble getting out, though it felt a bit weird and it made some funny noise. I was totally nude, except for my head wrapped in white tape; I had swim briefs with me, but they were inside my mouth, they didn’t cover my modesty.

They caught my arms and brought me to a beam that was five steps away. I saw the shackles right away. On each side of the square beam, its edges barely rounded, there were shackles screwed about six feet above the floor.

This was some DIY too; it was metal tubes cut in two, and fixed over the beam’s length, and straps that hung down.

My forearms were placed into the two large grooves, which meant they were just above my head; the three straps were fastened and I was stuck facing the beam, my arms above my head, and my backside made fully available.

This was of course their goal in getting me off the chair; they felt like playing the role of the peg.

They did, with Thomas coming first. I had been made looser by the special chair, or Thomas was hornier, but it felt better than before. I almost didn’t feel the change when Aurelian took over.

Once they both had orgasmed inside me, they noticed the time.

“It’s noon already! We’ve got to be ready for football practice in one hour!”

Thomas got the butt plug and slid it in, and they put my shorts and plastic pants on, which felt filthier than ever.

I was released from the beam. They didn’t bother restraining me until we were in the kitchen. They dressed me up quickly in my schoolboy uniform, I was cuffed with hands in front and they had me make them sandwiches.

Once they’d swallowed them quickly, they removed my gag and fed me a sandwich too. They just stuck an X of tape over my empty mouth.

They took me back to the side room where I’d written my diary this morning and chained me to the desk and chair.

“It’s just a little bit of tape because we’re going to leave you on your own for a while. You’ll write what happened to you. Don’t mess with the tape on your lips,” Aurelian ordered.

Thomas was starting a laptop. He launched the webcam.

“If you do anything stupid, like touching the tape, we’ll know about it, so, beware!”

They left the room; I heard them getting ready; I saw two heads through the door a few minutes later.

“We’re off, but it doesn’t mean you should rest. Write your diary. We’ll be back by five.”

And so I’ve been there for three hours. They should be back soon.

Diary, Saturday evening, May 2nd

I’m still at Thomas’ and David told me to write what happened this evening before Thomas and Aurelian get me to bed.

After my long lonely afternoon, I eventually heard some life outside. The sound of voices grew louder as the speakers came closer. It wasn’t only Aurelian and Thomas. There was the voice of David, and I could distinctly hear my little brother’s shrieks.

I heard the door open in the next room and the sound of a whole troop of boys coming in. Thomas came to see me right away.

“We’re home! Let me see if you’ve behaved.”

I had orgasmed five minutes before; you see, writing my adventures is kind of hot and once I was done, considering they hadn’t cuffed my hands to the desk, I’d been able to get my hands in the shorts for some relief.

Thomas’ hand followed the same way and felt my deflating boner and the very recent moisture I’d added, feeling safe that the state of the shorts was bad enough that I couldn’t be spotted.

“You wanked?”

I stared, frozen.

“Did you wank? Don’t lie!”

“Mmph.”

“Thanks, I wasn’t sure. David!”

My spiked-hair blond friend came in immediately.

“So he did?”

“Yes, you said he would.”

David came next to me and gave a little peck over my cheek.

“So, pet, having a little trouble with my chastity requirements?”

He pulled the waistband of the shorts; the smell was strong and unmistakable.

“Pew! And it’s not like this was one isolated incident. My, my. This makes for a lot of penalty points.”

I pleaded a bit too eagerly and I moved my jaw, which got the piece of tape to get unstuck.

Thomas was in ambush, and his sweaty little hand got clamped over my mouth almost instantaneously.

“This is a very disobedient boy.”

“I’ll go get you all you need to gag him correctly. I’ll bring the others too, so we may start our little ceremony.”

Thomas had been running and he definitely was coming straight from football practice. He still wore his satiny shorts and his similarly sheen jersey. His smelly hand didn’t let go.

“You’ve been easy to fool, Armand. Did you really think we would have forgotten to chain your hands?”

Being victim of a conspiracy, I understood that there was planning involved; the two blond lads who’d had their way with me all morning had a mandate from David. It felt I was about to find out more about how my initial kidnapper and his friends collaborated to abduct and enslave other boys.

I’d identified the voices of the boys in the next room, at least those who weren’t gagged. Kevin, Walter, Max and Aurelian were there.

Charles was pushed at the front of the group when they joined us inside the small room. He was dressed in the same uniform I was, and his lower face was swathed in white tape. Under his flannel shorts, I could see some light blue line: the leg of rubber pants much as mine! He wore flesh-coloured stocking that went above his knee.

Kevin and Walter framed him and brought him to my side, letting me see the rest of the group: Max pushing another prisoner.

It took me a second, and there had been clues, yet I couldn’t identify Guy Pendergast at the very first glance. Guy is a little taller than me and he’s got a broader frame and all, but the way he was dressed up set me aback. He was wearing the same uniform we were, but he also had a sailor hat on, and a little bow over his neck, white silk so nothing too bad, that all made him look much younger.

He also had totally hairless legs. Now, I didn’t remember seeing him in shorts during PE; he didn’t go swimming either. His calves were wrapped in grey silk stocking and he had some patent leather T-bar sandals.

He had steel cuffs around his ankles, knees, wrists and elbows. I saw then only when Max had him spin to show his attire: his arms were kept together behind his back.

His gag was duct tape, wrapped around his head at least three times. There were layers underneath, certainly some criss-crossing over his lips, which was made definitive by the extra rolls that made his cheeks bulge. His handler was eager to introduce Pendergast to me.

“Here’s Guy, Armand! I’m sure you lads will love playing with each other. You enjoyed smelling his socks and undies, or so they say, so maybe you boys can have more sexy fun!”

The five younger boys approved and started talking all at the same time.

I couldn’t make out what they meant, but it sounded like they were all suggesting we captives get intimate in a number of ways.

“Enough!”

David stepped inside the circle with his hand raised. They all stopped talking.

“There will be lots of naughty fun, not to worry. But this is the final step into accepting Armand in our little circle.”

I was surrounded and stared at by all the other boys, including the bound and gagged ones. It felt a bit solemn.

“Here you go, Thomas, gag him good,” David said, handing a sock to Thomas.

“It’s Aurelian, look, he just removed his shoes and socks,” Thomas whispered before he presented me with the balled-up sock. I took it all in. Davis had handed tape, the white super sticky strapping tape. It was at least four inches wide, and two turns were way enough to lock my jaws and seal my lips.

“Now he’s on a par with his companions, I may tell my story without being interrupted.”

David told the story of how he’d found out about Kevin through Max. Then he’d come over and spied on me by looking on my PC. At the same time, he and Max had realized Charles liked being bound and gagged too, as he couldn’t help making little cartoons of bound and gagged boys, which he threw in the bin when he wasn’t satisfied. The choice was made to try to recruit and initiate one slave first, and then if it worked to go for the other. The toss of the coin decided Charles would be targeted first.

Max had plotted for days to get Charles and David for a sleepover; there, they’d started initiating their newbie.

Pendergast was recruited last month. Aurelian knew his little brother: he’d given him access to his bedroom. He’d spotted that Pendergast had red marks at the wrists during choir practice, and he’d gone investigating. There, another stash of ropes and scarves had revealed that Guy was indeed in tie-up; Aurelian and Thomas had seen the opportunity to get their own slave to train, much like their friends Max and Kevin with Charles.

Walter had been associated to Guy’s ordeals, once he’d proved his worth getting me bound in his orchard.

David’s tale was brief. Lots of things fell into place better now. Having been prevented from asking questions, this got me out of the dark on many things that happened, like Charles being under strict discipline when Kevin was at home; with another little master, this was possible.

“Maybe this has been enough history. I should also tell you lads that we ran a little experiment with you today. You were all free from your chastity cages and you’ve all had your orange juice spiked this morning, with a very mild dose of a little blue pill that makes boners grow.”

I heard a sigh of relief from my fellow-captives. I also felt better.

“And you’ve all been made to wear protection above your sexy shorts so you wouldn’t leak if you behaved as expected.”

“Armand did great,” Thomas squeaked.

“So did Charles!”

“I don’t have enough fingers to tell you how many times Guy spilled his cream!”

David let the tykes tell of how they’d make us cum repeatedly. It seemed the plan was the same for the three of us, and that we’d spend very similar Saturdays.

Then my friend laid a hand over my shoulder and addressed the group:

“And were they allowed to cream their shorts like they did?”

“No, they were supposed to control themselves,” my little brother said grinning at me while pinching Charles’ bum.

And what happens to naughty boys who act naughty?”

“They get their bum whacked!”

“They’re put in the corner!”

“They get their arse reddened with a plimsoll!”

There were suggestions that all more or less revolved around spanking our bottoms raw, when Walter made a remark that cast a chill: “We cut their willie off!”

Once everyone realized he joked, there were laughs.

“Let’s take them to the attic for their punishment,” David commanded.

Thomas, Aurelian and Max released me from my chair and hobbled me. Our convoy could start and with two guards per prisoner we headed to the same attic where I’d been brought in the morning.

Aurelian pulled three chairs from the side and got a hand from Thomas and Walter to bring them to the middle of the room. We were marched to the chairs, with me in the middle led by David, Charles and Kevin on my right and Walter and Guy on my left. They removed my companions’ shorts, leaving them in the same outfit I was in. They stood us behind the seats and started binding our ankles to the back legs.

David put the palm of his hand between my shoulder blades and pushed lightly.

“Bend over,” he said.

I did, feeling my bum stick up in the process. My waist rested on the top rung, and I felt the caress of the smooth wood my cock rubbed on. David threaded a rope over the back of my neck to prevent me from standing. He turned to the others:

“We won’t be too harsh yet; but we must show our three pupils that consequences may be painful. I think that we’ll redeem only a few penalty points with corporal punishment, and we will maybe get more points off for sexual services.”

This prospect seemed to please the audience.

“We should all give them a cut of riding crop each. That’s a limited number but they will know better who they’re dealing with.”

It’s difficult to rate the various hits from the riding crop that went from hands to hands as they all paid their tribute by whacking our derrieres once.

Maybe Thomas and Aurelian hit the strongest, but Kevin wasn’t far behind. It’s not only about strength but also about quickness and angle. It did sting, though it was soon over.

Guy was hard as a rock and rubbing himself against the top rung; his dong actually stuck underneath, and I could see a couple inches tenting the rubber. I turned to see how Charles fared; he was also super hard. I then realized I was also tenting my shorts big time. I didn’t relish being spanked, though. Or did I?

With the whipping over, our behinds remained of attention to the lads. David didn’t turn down the suggestions they made of lowering our shorts and time who came up our arses the fastest. My two blond abductors and Walter were the only contestants, the others being happy to just watch for the moment.

Thomas chose me, and I liked it better than Walter, who is my cousin. The blond boy pulled my shorts and briefs over my thighs, which had the fumes spread around. He

“You smell like sex, you naughty little Armand, and you know I can’t resist this.”

I first felt his fingers in my crack, grabbing the plug and pulling on it. Grease was smeared over my anus, with fingers pushing it in; then it was Thomas’ long and thin cock that entered when Kevin gave the start. Thomas grabbed my hips and went for a ride, repeating stuff about how he handled naughty boys and the like, but soon he just panted as he was focusing to reach orgasm.

He didn’t win, as Walter and Guy were the fastest pair – by seven seconds, according to Kevin and his timer.

Walter and Kevin then did Guy and Charles; David whispered in my ear he didn’t want to do this in public, at least for now.

Eventually, with everybody’s ball sack drained, David released the rope keeping me down.

“Maybe before we part a bit of cleaning-up is needed. We’ve got to change our young charges’ underwear, and get them out of these filthy shorts they’ve creamed all day long.”

They didn’t take us to the bathroom. It was David and Max taking care of me, and they untied my ankles to shuck off the rubber pants and the shorts. They then wiped me off; the feeling of the goo being removed felt great.

I caught a glance of my fellow-hostages, who were also without shorts and underwear and being cleaned up.

“What do you think, my friends,” David asked, “Should we act a bit on our little ones’ chastity issue?”

Laughs welcomed his suggestion.

“Yeah! In chastity for a whole week!”

“A whole month!”

“A whole year!”

The idea of such a dreadful punishment got the boys giddy.

“Oh, no! Guy wouldn’t survive such a predicament!”

The fact they didn’t intend to actually put us through such an ordeal didn’t prevent them from getting us in chastity cages for the evening. David took care of this for me and he also got my butt plug back in.

He even had some clean shorts to put me in. The large pouch at the front looked and felt empty with my prick confined within the limits of plastic.

“Well, lads, you’ll be glad to know we’ve arranged with your parents so you may spend the rest of the weekend together. Now it’s time for some chores. Guy and Charles will be our maid and cook…”

“Who’s the maid?” Aurelian asked, laughing.

“Armand has a diary to write and we should have him at it quickly.”

Max and Thomas have brought me back downstairs and fettered me to the desk so I could write my diary.

TBC

[Xtc]

Responses removed by [mention]Xtc[/mention] in the interests of accuracy and of avoiding a row!

[Bondwriter]

The rest of the story. Fictional. With tie-up fiends who have erotic interest in each other. All male.

Diary, Sunday evening, May 3rd

It’s actually Monday but I’m going to tell about yesterday. Sunday was busy and I didn’t have time for writing; David said I was to take my time and make this entry a tale of what happened. I’m off diary duties for three evenings.

So on Saturday night I wrote until bed time. I had a quick snack that David brought me halfway through but I was left on my own. I fared better than Charles and Guy: once they’d done their chores, they were bound, gagged, ear-plugged and blindfolded so the others could have a meeting and speak without being heard.

David came to take me to the cot I’d slept in the night before. He strapped me in and kneeled next to me, putting his package within reach of my fingers.

“It’s a bit late for real sex, but maybe you can lend me a hand,” he asked, pressing his polyamide-covered genitals over my hand. I knew what to do; David had gotten in a perfect position for a hand job. This was great and he soon darkened his red shorts with cum.

He patted my own genitals, with my cock still in its cage.

“Sorry I can’t give back. It’ll have to wait.”

He gave me a peck on my cheek and he left me alone. I fell asleep but Aurelian and Thomas woke me up. They had Guy with them, but when they saw me looking at them, they decided to head to the small office I’d written my diary in.

From what I heard, they used him for sex. I had to guess from the sounds, but this didn’t give me a clear view on what happened. I imagined many different positions or possibilities of the two fiendish blond boys with a good-looking fellow who was –from what they said– very submissive. After a while, I crossed out oral sex; the grunts Guy made were filtered by a gag.

They eventually came back; they slipped Guy in a sleeping bag which they laid between their cots.

The light was at last switched off; with many fantasies running through my head, I managed to doze off.

David woke me up the next morning. He took me to the bathroom and cleaned me up before he dressed me up in a clean football kit. He dragged me to the kitchen.

Everybody was up, and a routine to have breakfast and prepare for the day was already under way. David fed me some toast and a glass of milk before he gagged me with one of his socks, some surgical tape and two scarves.

“Go help your friends, we’re having breakfast and there is never too little staff.”

I joined and helped to wait on the table, with my hands cuffed in front of me. This went fine, with all the boys not saying much and just eating their breakfast. The bread was toasted, there were sausages and eggs and they didn’t find a reason to complain about our service. Eventually, it was over and we took plates and glasses of the table.

“Well, my young ones,” David started from the head of the table, “You’re in luck for this morning you might have a little rest. Now, stand at attention on your master’s right.”

Charles went to Kevin’s chair, Pendergast went to Max’s and I was at David’s side almost immediately.

“Good, let me give you today’s schedule: this morning we won’t require too much energy from you, as we will lecture you on the club. You know, the rules, the kinds of games, how we all got here…”

“How we all like to fondle bound boys,” Aurelian added dreamily.

“Yes, this too,” David continued. “You might all wonder what the deal is, and since you will be the club’s pets for quite a while, considering how many penalty points you’ve all racked up, it’ll be only fair to let you know a bit more about our ways so there’s no misunderstanding. So, finish clearing off the table and then we may get back to the attic.”

We got busy, with Kevin scolding Charles for opening the fridge door too harshly; my little brother was becoming a merciless guardian.

Then we were taken back to the top floor.

I hadn’t changed, and it seemed my fellow-captives wore the same shorts they’d been given when we’d been rid of the sticky ones last night.

I feared a whipping as David pushed me to the chair, but he made me sit down. Then he supervised Walter binding me, giving advice and checking things as my younger cousin was adding strand after strand to trap me into an inescapable web. I was soon one with the chair; David praised Walter for his good job.

“You’re all done with the bonds? Time for the gags!”

Walter, Aurelian and Max removed their shorts and underwear, pulling their shorts back up once they’d retrieved the briefs. I was to be given Max’s underwear. It went in addition of David’s sock; I was glad that David wore ankle socks and that Max had some skimpy Speedos, otherwise my mouth would have been too small. But they all fitted OK; Max’s fingers were thin but strong and he accommodated it all in my mouth. They tasted like they smelled: of dick, or rather of boy cum.

I was starting to wonder how many orgasms there had been over the last day in the house; Max had had his share judging from the small navy-blue swimsuit.

David was in ambush with a rubber swim cap and a roll of wide white surgical tape. An X over my mouth first, which actually covered most of my lower face, and then the swim cap before a few turns mummified my head and locked my jaws together.

Guy and Charles were undergoing the same treatment.

“Kevin, please?” David asked my brother.

Kevin let Max handle Charles. He went to get a plastic bag, which he brought to my friend. David removed the knot keeping the bag closed; I knew before I could see its content these were our soiled shorts from yesterday.

“While you have to listen to us, it would be good you also get better acquainted with each other, and there’s no better way to do so than by sniffing your cummy shorts.”

“Ew,” Kevin said, “It hasn’t gotten any better overnight.”

David put a pair of rubber pants and shorts on my lap.

“All for you, pet, they’re Guy’s; I’ll make sure you fully enjoy them, let me first dispatch yours to Charles, here we go Charles, and yes Armand did cum a lot in them; and for you, Guy. Walter’s made sure you wouldn’t be deprived of a treat and he got Charles to keep them moist and smelly.”

He was back and he folded the shorts in a square. It was the length of his hand. He applied it over my lower face. The part that touched my nose felt wet and gooey. The smell was impressive; it was becoming a little stale, but it sure smelled of a horny boy. I distinguished Guy’s specific aromas, which I’d experienced already when bound at the pole on Friday.

A piece of tape from cheek to cheek kept the soiled pad over my nostrils. David picked up the rubber pants. He put them over my head, waistband first and slid my head in the right leg. He pulled it all so it covered me from my neck to under my nose, he arranged the folds in front; the smell was a bit the same, but the plastic made it a bit stronger, I thought.

He wrapped one turn over my neck and the waistband. It couldn’t slip down, and the loose leg was kept in check, but with all the openings I also could get some fumes; I was trapped with Guy Pendergast’s manly smells.

I could turn my head –which didn’t loosen anything– and see that the tree of us ‘pupils’ were submitted to each other’s creamy, smelly shorts.

“We’re all set. We’ll start with Aurelian telling us how he managed to spot that Guy liked being tied up.”

The boys sat down on the floor; it didn’t make me feel much superior being on a chair, with this apparel clinging to my lower face. Every breath made me hornier, and with my cock still in its plastic prison, this wasn’t very pleasant. I must say, stories like the ones Aurelian told us didn’t help either.

“It was five months ago, during the Christmas holidays. There was a workshop for the alto voices and Guy’s parents couldn’t pick him up so they asked mine if he could sleep over. Of course, I agreed; sleepovers are great to play tugs, and usually a good moment to check out new players. I’d noticed Guy blushed when he was mishandled by younger boys, and I once saw a stain under his ear that looked awfully like glue from tape that hasn’t been removed completely.”

“Guy is a stinkpot!”

“Yes, but this wasn’t exactly his hygiene I was interested in. At least, not right away. We were home at four; my parents were gone and it was planned they would come in quite late. They told me we should be in bed by the time they came, which was supposed to be eleven. Anyway, we had the house to ourselves. We caught a snack and then I showed him my room. You know, we’ve discussed the best way to ask about tugs with David, and I don’t believe in beating around the bush. I’d left ropes and tape over my bed, three long coils and some duct tape too. I fired up my computer to show him the games I had, and I couldn’t help seeing Guy cast glances to the ropes and tape. He hadn’t said anything so far, so he didn’t find it weird. At some point, he could no longer hold: ‘What are these for?’ he asked pointing at them. ‘Playing escape artist, why? Want to play?’ He agreed.”

I could see Aurelian’s audience; they seemed to enjoy themselves and I expected they’d wank if the story got saucier. But I didn’t have to wait for intimate details. Aurelian got into telling how he’d convinced Guy to wear only Speedos for the attempt, just like real escape artists. This got Thomas to rub his dong through his shorts.

The detailed telling of the chair-tie got all the others to join the wanking, except for David. But even my friend and master let his hand drift to the south when Aurelian started telling of the gagging, which involved worn socks, shoelaces, duct tape and bandanas.

“And there he was, all trussed up on his chair, completely unable to make a sound. So what was I to do? I had to see to his welfare, and he had something growing in the front that I had to investigate.”

“You wanked him?”

“I prodded his crotch; it was nothing abnormal, but I knew of one way to get him to deflate, so, yes, I wanked him.

One by one, the wankers squirted their cream. They didn’t bother getting their pricks out of their shorts; I wondered if they were making new chemical weapon to assault our noses. Max didn’t seem troubled by the reaction of his listeners; he went on with other episodes, when Guy came back for more.

He’d experienced all the same tie-ups I did at the hands of Aurelian, who got a hand from David, but then also from the two blond devils.

“… it sure has been some fun time. One really good anecdote is when Guy’s little brother joined us to check on his big brother.”

His fate seemed parallel to mine. I knew his brother Timmy: he was Kevin’s age, and he had joined the choir a couple months before. He was really small, it was .

“And he couldn’t be here last night,” David explained, “but he should be any time now.”

Darn. It seemed the pool of captors never died. But until this last gang member arrived and I could see him behave, Aurelian gave a taste by telling of the first time Timmy was involved.

“Guy and his little brother get along well, so Timmy sometimes hung out with him and his friends. On a Saturday, two weeks after we first had a tug, I went to Guy’s as we’d planned to have some quick tug over the afternoon. We had nothing on schedule and his parents were away visiting some relatives. His little brother was there and so Guy pretended we were to play video games. That’s when I surprised him! I told of a book I’d read about escape artists and asked them if they would want to try out some escaping.”

Five pairs of eyes were riveted on Aurelian, who was turning around Guy’s chair, patting him over the head.

“Timmy loved the idea. I’d brought some rope and I proposed him to try his hand first on Guy. I even offered to give him a hand: I know my knots from three summers sailing. Guy was a bit embarrassed, but he agreed, boasting we couldn’t keep him in ropes anyway. We did a chair tie to start with. Timmy quickly picked up how tying up people worked. That’s the cool thing with the escape challenge trick, you can show real, tight bondage and it’s easier to see if your audience likes it.”

Aurelian’s audience liked it, but they were still recovering and they weren’t in a mood for self-pleasure yet.

“Timmy seemed to like it. He was making lots of comments like ‘no bossing me around me now, Guy!’ and some taunts about how long he’d have to stay like this. We had him trussed up well with five coils of rope. That’s when Guy got an even bigger surprise.”

Aurelian paused, eliciting requests from the boys sitting cross-legged in front of us.

“Come on,Aurel, what was it?”

“The phone rang! Timmy went to answer it. It was their parents and they had to extend their stay overnight for some reason. ‘No mommy, we will be OK, don’t worry. By the way, can Aurelian sleep over? He’s out in the den playing video games with Guy.’ So far, out little friend here,” he said rubbing the tip of his finger over where his captive’s lips were, “had behaved very well, but it seemed he thought his brother was willing to keep him a captive the whole weekend. I think he wanted to talk to his mom, but I handgagged him before he was able to make a peep.”

There were satisfied grins over the onlookers’ faces.

“Timmy finished the phone call, promising that they would behave. I kept my hand over Guy’s mouth. He was making some noise and trying to get out of my grip. ‘So Guy, he said, what about raising the stakes on the escape challenge?’ He didn’t expect an answer and seemed fine with my handgag. ‘Let’s say if you can’t escape in half an hour, then you’re our prisoner for the weekend?’ I was fine with this, but I requested stuff to make the gag more permanent. It was really fun to see Guy really annoyed by having his brother willing to keep him prisoner. I couldn’t risk having him yell on him!”

“You couldn’t!”

“The gag! The gag!”

“Yes, my friends. I got Timmy to remove Guy’s shoes and socks. We crammed one of them in his mouth and I asked for duct tape, which Timmy went to get from a closet. It was his first gagging, so I told Timmy to do three turns around Guy’s head to make it quick and so it’d work. I had one coil of rope left to use in the escape challenge. I did some chest harness that also wrapped around his arms so he was completely pinned to the chair.”

“And after half an hour, he hadn’t managed to escape!”

This wasn’t a question Thomas asked. I’m sure he’d heard the story already.

Anyway, I’ll pause for now. It is late Monday evening and David is coming over so I’ll take a break until tomorrow.

Sunday, Part 2

So I go on, it’s Tuesday evening. Things happened today but David told me to scribble down some notes for later and go on with what happened on Sunday. So we had Aurelian telling how he’d convinced Guy’s little brother Timmy to play a tug with them.

That’s when the doorbell rang.

“Speak of the devil,” Aurelian said.

Kevin rushed to open the door. He came back with Timmy, who was exhilarated by the sight of the three older boys roped to their chairs.

“Armand, I’ve heard of your feats. I can’t wait to play with you too. What’s up Aurelian?”

Aurelian explained he was telling the story of this first weekend he’d abducted his big brother. We had two tellers from there on. Actually they were really fun to listen to.

Guy spent a few hours on his chair, where he got to smell Aurelian’s socks, to Timmy’s great delight. They then hogtied him and this is how he spent the evening while they watched TV. They had him spread-eagled over his parents’ bed the whole night; Aurelian turned down the questions about sexy stuff and told of the next day, when they’d taken him outside and bound him to a tree before they brought him back inside the house where he spent some time in a large closet in the hall.

Timmy was adding details; he showed off a bit by making them technical, with knot names and anatomical terms when explaining where the ropes were laid out. I really found it hot, having a pair of brothers who had the same kind of relationship I had with Kevin.

If some of the boys in the group weren’t aware yet of what David, Kevin and I were up to, the next tale set them straight. Kevin had printed my diary and he entertained his friends with long excerpts. Of course, there were comments from some of the participants in our games like Walter and Max. Aurelian picked up. He read the entries where they appeared; my Saturday with the blond cousins got a huge reaction from the crowd, and lots of praise for their ideas and their stamina.

I must confess that though it felt weird at the beginning, this actually made for proper entertainment for the group, and time flew; I guess almost half the diary had been read when it was time for something else. There was no time for Charles to be humiliated: it was soon time for lunch.

David gave quick guidelines as to who did what and who supervised whom.

We were released from our chairs and chained. Timmy was very fond of seeing three bound boys at a time. He helped out with getting us shackled; he wasn’t shy when it came to touch us. There was peer pressure in the group. It seemed Timmy was good friends with Aurelian and Thomas, and they’d pranked teachers or done some misdeeds together.

With so many younger kids bossing us around, it was a miracle we managed to set the table; Guy cooked spaghetti, which made them all happy. As we waited on them, which required for all seven of them to sit down, we were closely inspected as we got the spaghetti full of sauce in our captors’ plates.

“Don’t spill it!”

“Don’t let sauce dribble down!”

It was Charles who got some to fall off Walter’s plate.

“Good thing you’re coming over tonight, Charles, I can give you some private lessons so you learn to be a better waiter.”

Once the plates were full –with some of our guests having started to eat before we were done– we stood at the right of our ‘masters’, for lack of a better word. Charles with Walter, Guy with Aurelian and me with David.

“It was fun hearing stories about our waiters. Tell us about the first time you saw Charles tied up, Tom.”

Tom was sitting facing me; he brightened up.

“This was long ago, like the end of last summer. I was riding my bike close to the woods over by the hill, you know, where Saint Anthony’s church is. I was staying at my great uncle’s place, so riding my bike or reading was pretty much all I had to do.”

“Yeah,” Aurelian said, “I could only come for two days.”

“So, here I am, riding and I see two boys stepping out of the forest on a dirt road. They were laughing hard. They didn’t see me and I hid behind a hedge. It was Paul and John, Charles’ big cousins. I knew who they were, because they went to our school, and Charles was in the choir, so, yes, small world. But we all see people from school when we’re on holidays. What was interesting was what Paul and John were saying as they walked past me.”

He stopped and breathed to get in character.

“’Man, with all the ropes we’ve used, Charles is not likely to slip away.’ I let them pass; I hid my bike in a bush at the entrance of the path and I went into the woods. It took me ten minutes before I eventually found him. Here he was, trussed up in ropes to a tree, a white scarf bound over his mouth. I’m sure he recognized me, for he started mewling and begging to be let go. I told him his cousins were jerks, but that they’d done a fine job and that I didn’t want to mess it up. It was so funny feeling him squirm as I loosened the ropes. I didn’t know as much about ropes then, but enough to manage to get him off the tree and controlling him throughout. Once I was done, his arms were bound behind his back, he was hobbled, and I hadn’t touched his gag to make sure he wouldn’t beg to be released.”

“Right on!”

“Best way to do it!”

“I hadn’t thought the whole thing through. I could take him to some other place in the woods where his cousins wouldn’t look for him; I didn’t fear they’d be back soon, anyway. See, I thought they’d just bound him before I arrived, but they’d actually checked on him and he told me later he’d kept the tree company for three hours. And it was noon! But I didn’t give in; I grabbed his arm and I pulled it over the path. I knew the woods well, and by walking an extra half-mile, we could get back to my great uncle’s without having to go on a big road. So I dragged Charles behind me. We reached the back of the garden. My great uncle is well-off and his house is an old farm and there’s a big garden all around. There is a large garden shed and what we call the summer house, which is a small cottage closer to the woods; it has two rooms, a sort of kitchen with a dining room and a living room in the back with beds also. I knew where the key was hidden. I’d made a plan of keeping Charles in there as we walked. What was the first thing I did?”

“You hogtied him?”

“You improved on his gag?”

The audience had some fancies that didn’t change much.

“No, I took him to the bathroom! He was fidgeting so much even I took the hint. I had him pee in the sink.”

“Ew!”

“And I rinsed it well. Then I bound him to a chair. I’d gathered some of the ropes I’d removed from the tree, which turned out handy. Then I could remove his gag to interrogate him. It turns out it wasn’t the first time young Charles here had played tugs with his cousins. This was a moment to get some help. I gagged him with clean dish towels and I called David.”

My friend was up to tell his part.

“Yeah, you were a bit short on gear. I filled a backpack with supplies and I rode the two miles to Tom’s great uncle’s place at record speed.”

“You made it fast. It was more fun being two to handle Charles; and you know, boys, David is good advice when it comes to abducting and trussing up your friends!”

“It’s easier thinking with someone in such occasions. We had to make the most of it; we needed to make sure his cousins wouldn’t call the police once they’d find he wasn’t bound to the tree any longer and then organize for a nice afternoon and possibly the night.”

“You were great Dave! It took one phone call to handle his cousins.”

“We had Charles give the call; well, he read from the paper we’d prepared. He got John’s voice mail and told him he’d escaped and he was staying at a friend’s overnight. His cousin felt really bad, but he wouldn’t say a thing. And managing to tell my parents and Tom’s great uncle that we would spend the night in the summer house was child’s play.”

“This was a great time; you taught me a few things about knots and we could experiment fully. Charles didn’t seem to mind. It took me a while, but I eventually caught he was having a woody tenting his shorts.”

“He was in shorts?” Timmy asked.

“Yup, short and shiny shorts. This looked really good, but it showed his boner. Not that I minded, you know, but this isn’t always the case when you tie up someone.”

“We had a very sensitive subject,” David smiled.

“I don’t remember exactly what we did next, but over the course of the afternoon, we tried a few positions; the spread-eagle over the large dining table is what I remember best. He was on his back first and David wanked him, which proved he really was a bonds lover.”

“We had him try and escape too. But he never managed. He tried, don’t take me wrong, but our bonds were getting better and better.”

“Yeah, it was getting a bit boring and when it was time to warm up the dinner I’d gotten from my uncle’s kitchen, we decided to have him wait on us.”

“Indeed, Tom, and this was the first time I’d used hobbles rather than bonds, but it worked fine; and having a prisoner is fun but having a slave is better.”

“You don’t do chores!” Kevin chirped.

“You get breakfast in bed!” Timmy said.

“You’ve got a nice little butt to knead while you’re being waited on for dinner,” Tom grinned, extending his hand to pat Charles’ shorts.

“And a warm mouth to suck you off once you’re done eating,” Aurelian roared.

David was glad his followers saw so many advantages at having us being their slaves.

“We did get all kinds of fun with Charles as our slave. I’m done with my meal, by the way.”

Tom was done with the story too, and it seemed Aurelian’s idea of using a slave was shared by his fellow-captors. David did too, and I was rid of the layers trapping the foul underwear and sock inside. I waited for him to pick it up and he had me kneel. I saw the two other captives had to honour their minder too. David turned his chair a quarter turn so he faced me.

David had me kiss his shorts lightly first, and titillate his member through the fabric. There were stains showing he leaked precum too. I could feel his cock growing with every flick of my tongue; the taste and the smell were amazing.

Eventually, he squirmed and pulled the shorts’ waistband down to let his cock free, its moist tip rubbing over my face while David adjusted in his seat.

“Go for it, pet.”

I took him straight in my mouth and I did my best to please David. He came and I swallowed hungrily. But I wasn’t done; Aurelian was next. David helped me to turn around and satisfy Aurelian, who came with his shorts down already.

“Here you go, Arm, suck on a real man’s cock.”

I’d have liked to see David’s face; the cocky blond boy had insulted him, probably without even realizing he had.

I performed my duties and Aurelian put his cleaned up dong down his shorts a little while later. He handgagged me and made me stand up. We sat at the table. The other slaves followed our example and we were fed a meagre plate of spaghetti with a little sauce to colour them.

We were handgagged the whole time they were not getting food into our mouths. They seemed energized by the blow-jobs we’d given.

David told me to stop and proofread while he comes over and gets me in bed.

Sunday, Part 3

So it’s Wednesday evening, and I finish telling about what happened on Sunday afternoon.

We had lunch, even though ours wasn’t very pleasant. We gave blow-jobs before we were fed, but our captors remained horny. They decided we would all spend the afternoon in the attic. Judging by their comments, more sexual activities were on the agenda.

They started by gagging us again, with the same gross socks and undies we’d had in our gobs all morning; they went for swim caps and tape to complete the setting. They used surgical tape to seal our lips and then liberal amounts of duct tape to mummify our heads.

“No squealing from our young pups as we play with them later on,” David bluntly stated.

Our arms were done in the reverse prayer position, which is really uncomfortable. It forces you to stay straight and your shoulders always end up hurting.

Our knees were hobbled and they marched us to the attic laughing and joking. I was no longer afraid; I just hoped their games would involve binding my arms into another position soon.

I wasn’t the first one to be the centre of their attention. Timmy suggested his brother spend a couple hours over the chair with a butt plug stuck over the seat. This was of course welcomed by his friends. Poor Guy Pendergast was grabbed by Thomas, Aurelian, and Walter who pulled him towards the torture chair. At least his arms were unbound.

I don’t know if it hurt when they made him sit, but he sure yelled loudly into his gag.

“Lovely feeling, Guy,” Aurelian said, “I know you’ve longed to get back in this chair. Let’s see how much you like it.”

The blond boy produced the cock cage’s key and removed it; Guy immediately used the privilege to sprout a major boner. Guy didn’t have shorts on and the huge hard-on he waved around sure didn’t signal distress. Yet it attracted attention from its current audience.

“It would be a shame to waste such a nice woody; let’s have Charles sit over Guy’s lap,” Kevin proposed.

Timmy gave him a hand; Charles wasn’t a fighter anyway and he did as they told him.

They removed his knees’ hobble, then his shorts and Speedos. Kevin rubbed lube up his crack. Aurelian was handling Guy’s penis, sliding down a condom over the whole length. The lubricated rubber glistened over the rising member.

The young handlers had Charles bend forward and take little steps backwards until the still hard prick made contact with the slick butthole.

The three boys handled their prisoner so everything would fit. Once they’d lined up everything as required, they had Charles lift his shoulders and they helped him to impale himself over Guy’s cock.

“You’re supposed to make Guy come quickly, boy, so get to it,” my little brother commanded.

Charles had his feet well-grounded on the floor and he flexed his leg muscles to make little up and down moves to pump Guy’s prick. It worked; Guy started making weird noises through his gag; their meaning got clearer in the end, in the last seconds before he came and then shrieked into his gag.

Charles seemed very frustrated; I couldn’t blame him, these chastity cages tended to dampen your enthusiasm.

I had been on the chair the day before, and wondered how it felt to him. I had had vibrators stimulate me, not a boy’s arse.

David didn’t let me watch the aftermath. He pulled me towards the beam with the braces on the side for the forearms. I sighed as quietly as I could as he undid the ropes keeping my wrists between my shoulder blades.

“So, pet, your friends are having some fun, and I wouldn’t want you to be jealous.”

He guided my arms to the grooves and strapped them into them, getting my arms over my head. I felt his hands depantsing me; he lubed me up and I heard him open a condom.

“I hope you don’t get too frantic, pet, for I’m not getting you out of chastity.”

His chest was against my back; the tip of his cock rested over my ring and he pressed lightly, sliding inside me without any resistance.

His words rang in my head; my cock was trapped in its cage and there was the beam right in front, so there was no hope of release; I focused on welcoming David and pleasuring him.

He took his time; I loved his breath over my shoulder and feeling his cheek rub against mine. It didn’t last really long, but enough to be a nice break.

There was more sex for the next couple of hours, with different pairings; I got to sit over the chair again; yet I wasn’t given the same favour as Guy, and with my cock trapped it was less fun than the day before. I had to stay on it for the longest time; Aurelian even used me to demonstrate the rudimentary vibrator the chair featured; by turning a wheel on the side, small arms beat on the base of the plug thanks to some mechanism. When he spun it fast enough it did have an effect.

The cock cage forbade the effect to work on me. At least, my arms were no longer in the reverse prayer position. It had to be close to five when David stood and called the end of the games.

“We’ll have to head home soon. There is one last formality to go through for our guests.”

“The contract!” Timmy exclaimed.

“The contracts indeed. Considering you’re still under our control as you haven’t redeemed all your points, we’re going to sign an agreement. You will commit in writing to doing whatever we want, whenever we want and wherever we want. This also states our duties to you. We can’t sign the contracts just like this, though. We need to make the place worthy of this important ceremony.”

The five other boys got busy. There was a trip to the bathrooms; we used two considering the number of participants.

We were dressed in the uniforms we wore the day before. Our captors put on their school uniforms; the shirts were pressed, as well as the trousers. They looked elegant and they didn’t show their legs as we did, which made them look older.

Thomas and Aurelian went back up first to clean up the attic. We followed soon afterwards. Our gags hadn’t been removed, so we still had the swim cap and duct tape head gear.

Our forearms were linked at wrists and elbows by three links of chain, which made for a stringent but bearable restraint. Even though our legs were free, hands held us throughout our climbing.

There were three stools in the middle of the large room, with three cushions in front. We had to step in front and kneel on the padding that would alleviate the strain.

The six captors made a half circle in front of us. David handed Timmy a piece of paper.

“Before we sign the agreements, we’re going to read it. I’ll leave the honour to our youngest member.”

Timmy beamed. He shifted to a grave look when he began reading.

“Agreement between captors and prisoners of the Saint Theresa Choir Tugs Club. “

“Nifty name, isn’t it,” Kevin told me.

“Hush, I’m reading. Responsibilities of the captors: The captors will pay attention to the prisoners in any situation. They will see to their safety and general welfare. They will make sure they don’t get in trouble at school or with their parents. Duties of the prisoners: the prisoners will behave so they’re well-considered at school or with their parents. They will obey any order of the captors and accept being handled by them in any manner the captors see fit. This includes being punished for doing something wrong or disobeying the captors.”

The cute little boy stopped. He raised his eyes from the paper and looked at us.

“That’s it!”

“Yes,” David took over, “we didn’t want to make it overly complicated. I think it covers all possible issues. This means that now, when you’re at school, you will have all of us overseeing what you do. And off school, you’ll always have one of us to keep you company. Don’t you like it?”

I nodded, not too eager to commit fully.

“No questions or any point you boys would like to raise?” my friend asked looking at us intently. We remained quiet.

“Off for the signature ceremony, then. We’ll start with Charles.”

He was to my left and Guy was on my right. No one came to handcuff his hands. Walter brought the agreements and pens, plus a little box. He set the pens and papers on the stool and opened what turned out to be an inking-pad.

“Of course, you can’t sign with your hands,” David explained, “but your nose print and a picture of you sticking it over the contract are as binding as a signature.”

“More so because they will leave DNA on the page,” Thomas added.

“You sign first, Charles, then we’ll all add our signature to make it official.”

“And binding!” Aurelian laughed.

I saw my fellow-prisoner lean down; he reached for the inking-pad with his nose and then he went to set it over a page next to him. He raised his head; the tip of his nose was dark blue.

The six boys took turns kneeling at the stool to affix their signatures to the contract.

I also inked the page with my nose. They all smiled at me as they signed. Walter and Aurelian even told me: ‘welcome to the club.’

Guy signed also and had a procession of autograph givers add their mark to his contract.

“It’s over, lads. The initiation is over. Now we go for the real stuff. What do you think of bringing them home bound and gagged, my friends?”

“Yeah!”

They were unanimous; the six fellows launched into fifteen minutes of cleaning-up. They gathered anything that didn’t belong to the house. They checked there was no tell-tale sign of what had happened. We were left kneeling the whole time.

When everything was tidy, we had to stand. My knees weren’t too sore but I couldn’t run.

The rainwear used to conceal our tight bondage was pulled over our heads. They took some time, adding a scarf around Guy’s throat and lower face to make sure his gag couldn’t be seen as he had to go through a livelier part of town than the one I’d go through.

We walked downstairs, David and Kevin framing me. They said good bye to their friend and we were off home.

We were a solid two miles away but we didn’t dawdle. They hadn’t hobbled my legs so I could keep up with David’s brisk pace.

We crossed people twice. I walked straight forward, bending my head down and hoping the hood flaps protected me from being seen in my bound and gagged state.

My heart pounded but we made it home safe. My parents weren’t home yet; I wasn’t released from any of my bonds to enter the house. David took me upstairs while Kevin stopped in the kitchen to snack on something.

David followed me into my room.

“This has been a great weekend, pet. I think you’ve really made big steps ahead since we first played together. I can’t believe it’s only ten days ago. I think I’ll relieve you of your diary duties this evening. Instead, I’m sure some rest at your pole for the first part of the evening will allow you to relax.”

He went to the drawer with the ropes and started fitting them around the beam. I tried to retreat in the bathroom: my legs weren’t hobbled. I wanted to convince him that I didn’t like this reward.

I didn’t get this reaction at all. He saw me and leaped to catch me and bring me towards the pole.

“No, you don’t. Should I remind you of your oath? It’s still all over your nose!”

I relented and I let him truss me up to the beam. It seemed every time this happened, they managed to get it tighter; I was truly their helpless captive.

“You won’t be doing anything naughty, pet. I’ll go check on Kevin. I wouldn’t mind eating something. Who knows? I might even bring you something. Behave!”

I heard two people climb up the stairs a few minutes later. David had a tray with a club sandwich on it, a glass of soda and a bottle of water. Kevin was amused by seeing me trussed up to the beam.

“The weekend finishes like it started, doesn’t it, Arm? Now I’ve signed the contract, it’s my duty to get you bound to your pole more often! Silence rule on, of course, if you want to enjoy the sandwich David made you.”

David didn’t handgag me when I ate; I had no desire whatsoever to shout and I was at a loss for words. A good night’s sleep would help me process all I had gone through. The soda between bites of the sandwich was heavenly and even the extra water at the end revived me.

“Let’s gag him, Kev, I need to go. I asked Tom for his Speedos, but I don’t have any tape with me.”

“Don’t move, I’ll be right back.”

David crammed the smelly, soiled undies inside my mouth and clamped his hand over my lips.

“He took them in without giving me any grief.”

“He’s improving. I’ll tape his lips if you don’t mind, Dave.”

“Go straight ahead, Kevin.”

The wide sticky surgical tape went around my head twice. David picked up the swim cap. He pulled it over my head, caressing it with his hands inside the silicone headwear.

“You’re up, Kevin.”

My little brother climbed on the small stool he had from when he was smaller and methodically locked my jaws with another two turns of tape.

David had a cushion and two leather straps that he used to pin my head to the beam.

“Have a good evening, lads, I’ll come and get Armand in bed later on. He’ll benefit from a little alone time.”

He stuck to his word and came back at eleven.

“Let’s get you in bed, pet. I still find it super-hot to see you bound at your pole, but I want you to get a good night’s sleep. You’ll have to do well in school tomorrow.

Diary, Monday, May 4th through Thursday, May 7th

So it’s Thursday evening. David has asked me to report on what happened to me since Monday. He said I could skip the details on getting up or going to bed and should tell of what I found out over the week. I was allowed to take brief notes, so here we go.

Monday

On Monday, there was a change in schedule for the choir. Our end of year concert comes up in two weeks; we will practice all afternoons this week and the next one so we’re ready.

I sat for lunch with David, Walter and Aurelian. We left the cafeteria and headed straight to the aisle where the choir meets. Instead of walking through the big doors leading to the small chapel where we practice, they grabbed me. Aurelian handgagged me; both held me tight. There was a small cloakroom on the left to store our choir robes. This is where they took me. David had the key to the door and he let us in.

We weren’t the first ones. Kevin, Thomas, Timmy and Max were there; so were Guy and Charles.

My brothers in bondage were on their knees; they wore their underwear and socks only. They were imprisoned in ropes and the knots of the scarves tied over their necks told of gags even if they had their backs to us.

Without a word, Thomas and Timmy joined the trio holding me; they took my clothes off and I was soon bound between Guy and Charles. I had a hankie stuffed in my mouth; it was moist, and from the smell and taste, I knew someone had wanked in it.

They used scarves to prevent me from spitting it.

David stood up; he crossed his arms and looked at us. Silence fell upon the room as he raised his hand to let his goons know he wanted to speak.

“These afternoons are not going to be about singing for you, my little bunnies, as you might have already noticed. But as you now have signed our pact, you’ll have to train further in some specific areas. This afternoon, for instance, you’re going to learn how you should wank us. We’re going to bind your wrists in front so you may practice. You’ll stay on your knees and we’ll all give you advice on how to best please us with your fingers.”

The boys got busy and we soon had our hands cuffed in front of us. David, whom I knew well, was my first ‘client’. I didn’t need lessons, but kneading him through his Speedos was always a pleasure.

Walter had his undies down, and he got me to grab his dick fully by closing my fingers over his throbbing sausage. He came in my hair, but he wiped it with a towel before Aurelian could take his turn.

Aurelian requested the same technique that I’d just used with my cousin. He also creamed over my hair. Thomas requested to be made to cream his Speedos; he explained he didn’t want me to see his cock. He hadn’t been shy two days before, but I had to obey anyway.

And this lasted for a solid two hours. Our captors made sure not to make any noise whenever the other singers were in the hall. Eventually, we were freed and cleaned up briefly before it was time to go home.

Tuesday

On Tuesday, I was again ‘kidnapped’ after lunch but by Thomas, Timmy and Kevin this time. They brought me to the cloakroom and I was the first to arrive; I was bound in a simple kneeling frog tie, with my ankles crossed and my knees apart. My wrists were crossed also and there were pillows for my knees. They gagged me with a foam rubber ball and a square of surgical tape. It was the very sticky, stretchy one and I sure couldn’t make much noise.

Charles was brought in next by Aurelian and Walter; Guy followed suit at the hands of Timmy, Max and Kevin. Our captors didn’t waste time and got down to their underwear.

“This afternoon, after you’ve proved how good you are with your fingers, you’re going to show how you perform with your mouths. Of course, this will all take place under a strict silence rule. You are not to be heard. You will actually be gagged with dicks a good share of the time anyway.”

David’s words got the lads to chuckle. He stepped in front of me; on my left, Walter faced Charles, and on my right, Aurelian leaned into Guy’s face. The three accomplices peeled a corner of the tape sealing their gagged boy’s lips and tore the four pieces at the same time. No grunt was heard. The swishing sound was loud.

David stuck his fingers inside my mouth to retrieve the crushed, soggy ball. I had to lick his black Speedos first. Once I’d made them slick and had grown his boner a bit more, the Lycra tensed so much he had to lower them and free his dick. I caught his knob with my lips in a dodging move as the nice, hard dong flew in front of my face.

We stayed in the cloakroom all afternoon. Aurelian, Walter and Timmy let me see and taste their dicks. I got to know them better; there were differences in shapes, size and taste. Charles and Guy enjoyed it too. Of course, being in chastity all this time was a torture. This wasn’t the worst one they could inflict on us.

We went home. I had my story about Sunday to tell, so I was bound and gagged at my desk. Kevin got me in bed; David wished me good night from the webcam window over the LCD monitor. He told me to hold on with the chastity. It took me a while to fall asleep. It had been an exciting day, and retelling my Sunday didn’t bring the agitation down much.

Wednesday

On Wednesday after lunch, Max, Walter and Aurelian grabbed me and took me to the cloakroom again. I was quickly wrapped in tight ropes and gagged with hankies and tape. The rest of the gang was there soon. Guy and Charles were bound and gagged as well as I was.

“Some of you have asked if we could bugger up our slaves. This could be a nice start. I know some of you like being sucked or wanked better, but do not fear. This can still be done afterwards.”

Thomas, Aurelian and Walter were in to have sex with us while the others watched. We had to kneel; our forearms were bound at wrists and elbows in front. We bent over, resting on our elbows with our butts sticking up. They kneeled behind us. Aurelian had picked me; the more the others talked to him, the harder and faster he grew.

When he was done, he wiped me up. I had to kneel as in the days before and suck off David, Max, Timmy, and eventually my cousin as well.

“I think you’re an amazing cock sucker, cousin.”

His briefs down at his ankles, he came towards me, his five-inch cock aiming at my mouth. Walter had a big morsel for me to eat, and I was still hungry for some. Despite the chastity devices, I loved the setting. And there were no spanking or long hours spent bound to a pole all alone.

Our minders were almost done; Thomas and Kevin were even dressing up again; I was the last one sucking cock and giving Walter his blow-job when the sound of a key turning in the lock got everyone to freeze, even Walter, who quit grinding and turned around, yanking his dick out.

Theodore stood on the threshold. He is the choir director’s assistant and leads some group work. He arrived after Christmas. He’s not unpleasant, and I find him cute myself. He was staring at us. I no longer was sucking Walter, but my cousin’s rapidly deflating dick pointed towards the young assistant. He was gobsmacked.

Before anybody said or did anything, he’d stepped back and shut the door. David addressed his goons in whispers. We were released, allowed to clean up and bound for our trip home in our concealing rainwear. I had my story to finish, but I thought about the episode of Theodore before I fell asleep. Kevin had brought me home. David and Walter had stayed at the school. Had they gone to speak to Theodore?

Thursday

So today, on Thursday, I wondered what would happen in the cloakroom. I was going out the cafeteria when I saw four boys standing in the hall and blocking the way: Timmy, Thomas, Max and Walter. Max smiled at me.

“Come here, we’ve been asked to take you somewhere.”

Once I was within reach, they seized me. Max loved a good handgag, and the others were trying out various arm-locks and judo takes.

They didn’t take me to the cloakroom; we climbed the stairs that led to the attic on the third floor. Walter took a key out when we got to the landing and opened the door. He turned to his three friends keeping me helpless and under control.

“Hold him tight, we never know. What he’s about to see might be a shock.”

The grip of the six hands and matching arms and legs was tighter; I could feel all three of them rubbing their bonered-up trousers over me. Once on the landing, cuffs snapped around my wrists. Max slid a rolled sock inside my mouth and Thomas taped up my lips. Walter pushed the door open.

I could see a young man bound with his hands above his head. He was covered in dark fabric; it shone from where we were. As my abductors pushed me towards him, I saw his eyes and I immediately identified the irises and the eyelashes. It was Theodore, his ankles bound together, his wrists cuffed and held to the ceiling with a chain.

He was yelling and reacting, but the simple tie-up was strict, his limbs really immobilized.

“Mmmmmmm…”

A mask held his lower face; from up close, it appeared to be leather. It certainly hid some wadding. I still could detect the young assistant’s distress was genuine.

I took in my surroundings. Everyone who took part in our games was there. Guy and Charles were restrained as I was. The five other boys looked at David, who was running the show.

“There’s cause for joy, lads! Theodore is our guest. He’s certainly going to appreciate the change in scenery. Not talking about the location, for he’s going to be kept in pretty much the same places he’s been since he arrived. He’ll see different faces throughout the day, though.”

David turned to me, offering a comforting smile.

“I was telling about what happened yesterday, pet. Let me go over it again quickly. Last night, once the three of you had been taken care of, we went to look for Theodore with Walt. We wanted to ask him what he’d seen and what he thought of it, trying to reason with him.”

“He was nowhere to be seen. But we knew a few things…I’d had strong suspicions about what Theodore enjoyed doing in his past-time. I had spotted marks at his wrists that told of ligature, as they say in forensic fiction. And I’d spotted some of the lecherous looks the choir director gave Theo.”

Walter barged in.

“So we went to the director’s office. Mr. Jenkins welcomed us and asked what we were still doing so late at night. He didn’t hustle us out but wanted us to leave. He smiled a bit too much. He didn’t think we heard it, but there was some faint humming coming from a closet door.”

“Yes,” David continued, “and he had left the roll of wide surgical tape on his table! When we got out of the office with Walter, I let him in on my plan. Mr. Jenkins hadn’t locked the door behind us. I told Walter to go and open the closet while I blocked Mr. Jenkins. It worked just fine. The old man stood with the door unlocked and we rushed to him. He stepped aside and Walter opened the door just as planned.”

My cousin was beaming.

“Behind the door I found Theodore! He was rather heavily bound and gagged; Mr. Jenkins didn’t seem to be a novice in the art of binding. It was all rope, but poor Theodore could not move any of his limbs. He was wearing some satiny boxers and a jersey but nothing else. His gag was a leather muzzle. It completely held his lower face. He looked quite distressed, but super-hot too!”

I really wanted to know more, and how Mr. Jenkins had reacted, but we all heard the noise out the door.

“Listen! I hear some steps, Walt.”

Everybody fell dead silent. This part of the building was remote from any big hallway, so there were seldom visitors. A soft rap at the door suggested some agreed code. David recovered and smiled; he pointed to the door. Walter opened it.

Mr. Jenkins stepped inside the room. His clothes were of course in stark contrast with ours, as he was wearing his perennial tweed suit. He smiled at Theodore, who looked at him wide-eyed and made some small noises behind his gag.

“Good afternoon, gentlemen. I see you’ve all met Theo.”

He took a few steps towards his assistant.

“You seem to be doing fine with your new friends, Theodore. I’ve been considering David’s offer, and of course I would be delighted to let him have you as a guest. He’ll keep you here on the premises with his friends. They’re willing to help training you.”

David was in full agreement and so were the other captors, who nodded.

Mr. Jenkins looked at me. I was really intrigued by his coming onto our games. He wasn’t too unpleasant, but I had no peculiar fondness for him either. I had trouble picturing him doing the binding and gagging job that had been performed on Theodore.

“Theodore has spent the night bound to a beam in my bedroom. I wasn’t very happy with him last night. I had forbidden him to snoop around the building, and here he comes telling me of what he’d seen in the cloakroom. As if it was any of his business!”

He paused, scanning the faces of our captors who were eager to learn of the discipline he had inflicted on his poor, enslaved assistant.

“Thank you for giving me a hand bringing him into my quarters and coming to pick him up so early this morning. The way you tied him to the beam was just perfect to teach him a good lesson.”

Mr. Jenkins was one of three teachers who benefitted from housing on the school premises.

“It was a pleasure, Mr. Jenkins. We’ll certainly be able to have some positive interaction with Theo. I’m sure our own captives will be happy to socialize with him. They like good-looking guys, you see.”

“I have amply benefitted from his looks, I’m only too happy to share.”

The old man’s enthusiasm didn’t really ring true. I had trouble associating the rather mild person I’d known since I joined the choir two years ago, with a ruthless kidnapper who’d somehow gained control over Theodore and held him restrained outside of the ten hours a week the young man spent performing his assistant duties.

“It’s a lot of work handling a prisoner like Theo. I’ll give you the key to his travelling chest and you can also go see what’s in this cupboard over there. If there is any issue, please call me on my cell phone. And there’s everything needed to help Theodore indulge in his most peculiar fancies inside his chest.”

He had a lecherous smile that uncovered his teeth.

“We’ll make good use of the accessories you’ve provided, Mr. Jenkins,” David replied.

“I’ll let you lads get to know Theodore better. I’m sure our three restrained friends will like to see him from closer up. I dropped by to give you the keys to the back entrance and the other rooms we talked about so you can get around the school discreetly.”

David confirmed he knew about the lair they’d planned for us and the best paths leading there. . Walter locked the door behind Mr. Jenkins.

“It’s now going to be much easier to have our way with our three students when we’re here. Old Jenkins can always manage to get us out of class; and whenever there is time for the choir, we’ll have four captives to take care of.”

He approached the choir assistant and laid his hand over his chest. It didn’t make me feel jealous; I found it hot, actually. But the discomfort of the cock cage still imprisoning me got worse.

“So, Theo, you heard your boss. From our little chat last night, I know you’ve been rather naughty in another school and that Mr. Jenkins keeping you in custody is in retribution for having misbehaved with other boys. Of course, you can’t really tell us about it right now; you’ll write a report later on. For now we may just inspect you to see how to best handle you over the next three days.”

David let Max, Aurelian and Walter come around the young man, who had his arms raised in the air; they inspected the numerous bonds keeping him in such a vulnerable position.

“Hey, he’s got clothes that can be removed without untying him!”

Aurelian’s keen eye had spotted a small zipper running along the side of the top covering Theo’s torso. He pulled it down; Walter and Max had spotted another one over the shoulders that allowed them to bare their captive’s chest while keeping his wrists cuffed above him. “He’s got no hair under his armpits!” Aurelian said. His hands lingered on over the smooth skin of the helpless young man.

“Mr. Jenkins must be a stickler for cleanliness: he keeps him shaved.”

Theo nodded in approval. He couldn’t help but feel excited, thus falling into these little perverts’ claws.

“And I bet he’s got you shaved all over,” David stated and reached for the captive’s groin. He grabbed a handful through the fabric, sizing the whole thing with his fingers. He then lowered Theo’s shorts, revealing his buttocks and turgid manhood, even though he couldn’t pull them down very low.

“I guess not.”

Theodore had a well-sized prick, which stuck out obscenely. It featured a nice bush of dark hair at its base and some hair on his balls too. There was a glint at the tip revealing the quick caressing had aroused the prisoner tremendously; it soon turned into a drop, which Walter caught with the tip of his finger.

“Boy juice,” Walter said, bringing it to his nostrils. “We’ll see if you need to unload to behave, but first things first, we can’t have you sporting this little bush of hair and have these balls hairy. I’m sure Jenkins will be more than happy to get you back tidier. I think there’s all we need to take care of this in the cupboard.”

Walter was already in search of the razor, the basin and the shaving cream. He fetched a towel too.

Timmy and Kevin unbound Theo’s legs and removed his shorts and underwear. They bound his ankles again, and linked the ends through a ring screwed in the wood floor so his legs were useless.

My cousin stood in front of Theodore.

“Let’s get it over with, Theo. Off with this nasty, smelly hair.”

Walter kneeled and lathered up the cock and balls fully. It got little moans from Theodore and it sure didn’t get his boner deflated.

“You should get him to shoot his load, Walt,” David advised, “It’s throbbing like crazy and you might cut his prick.”

“We don’t want that, safety first,” Walter said, getting down to wanking Theo with his lathered up palm and fingers. Theodore let out some really weird gasps, and he did super high-pitched noises when Walter had him shoot. It was an impressive shooting; it landed five or six feet away.

“He’s calming down already.”

Walter grabbed the basin with some clean water in it, the razor in the other, and with small, delicate touches, my little cousin did a perfect job under his friends’ admiring looks.

He worked in a meditative silence, troubled only once by the whooshing sound of the foam expelled from the can and the slight sound of the razor removing large tufts of hair. He eventually wiped the razor on the towel.

Theodore breathed heavily but regularly; he’d kept still so my cousin wouldn’t make some misguided move.

“It’s much easier shaving a boy who’s happy, lads.”

“He’s not happy, he’s hard,” Timmy protested.

The cheers in reply made the younger boy proud.

“Oh yes, he’s already getting at full size again. Help him out, Timmy!”

“Maybe,” Timmy replied ruefully, “but when everybody’s gone.”

Walter didn’t pursue the taunting of the younger kid; it felt normal he wouldn’t discuss his desires in public so soon.

Walter noticed there were a few imperfections when he wiped the shaved cock and balls with a wet towel; he got a walnut of foam over the few spots he’d missed the first time and cut a few patches here and there. In the end, the manly cock was much less manly.

“This will make you feel more at ease with us, Theo. I think you should get used to being treated like a little boy. You’re part of the gang!”

“Not until he’s undergone initiation,” Kevin whined.

“Kevin’s right,” David confirmed, “We still have to get him through our rites. Let’s get him dressed up to have him straddle the pommel horse. He’s got rosy cheeks, so we might show him how we spank disobedient captives.”

The boys gathered around the chest. They got leather shorts out and a leather harness that they put on him at the same time they released his wrists from the beam to cuff them behind his back. Theodore didn’t even try to resist. His captors were all smaller, but there were six of them and he didn’t really start with an advantage with his ankles still anchored.

Once the captors had secured his arms, they released his legs and got him to walk so they could watch his thighs and buttocks move.

Theo was still hard. Max wondered if they should somehow check that he was fully functioning around the loins. Apparently his concern was shared, for approvals ensued.

“Go ahead and check,” David said.

Max took a hanky out of his pocket. He wrapped it around the young man’s big prick and started wanking him while making jokes that Theodore was about to flood the building since he must have been left without cumming for a long while.

Under the six boys’ cheers, Theodore got closer and closer to orgasm until he froze, mewling behind his gag. The front of the silk sheath grew darker as the young man exploded.

“His dick works just fine,” Max said and wiped him off with the scarf.

Timmy kneeled at Theo’s feet; he had him lift them one by one to put leather shorts on. “These shorts are just your size,” the boy said as he adjusted the piece of clothing. It really enhanced its content, both in front and back. Kevin and Thomas came to check it out.

“Right, let’s get him to straddle the horse. We’ll give him a small sample of what may happen to his bum if he doesn’t behave,” David ordered.

They dragged the poor Theodore towards the apparatus; he was as docile as we were. I got to see his bum once he was spread over the pommel horse. He had round, muscular buttocks and nice strong thighs sticking out from the shorts’ legs.

Theodore was no hunk: the lack of hair made him look younger when he was in the buff. But he had the build of a man, and his tight fleshy arse pleased me.

The boys didn’t go too hard on Theodore’s butt. They gave six cuts of the riding crop and Theodore didn’t even grunt.

They left him bound where he was. Between his legs, he got to witness a long series of boy on boy sex acts, with Guy, Charles and me being used the same ways we’d been throughout the week.

We stayed in the attic for two or three hours. Theodore was sat over a chair halfway through, and he got a demonstration of Max and Walter’s binding skills. He soon found out how good they were. They spread his legs open and bound his ankles to the back of the chair, his calves resting on the lower seat. This was strict; Kevin had sometimes done my legs this way while I was writing my diary and it made me long for release.

My little brother noticed the time it was and got the group to move. I wasn’t privy to all the details. Aurelian and Thomas stayed with Theodore, and the grins they sported meant he wouldn’t be bored; the rest of us were to leave. Walter and Kevin cleaned me up and had me put the poncho on.

We walked back home after having gone out the school through a back door I’d never really noticed before. It got us in a small lane running along the long schoolyard brick wall that led to the road we took to walk home. It was a bit of a short-cut for us as it saved some walk back to the entrance on the other side.

They had to release me when we got home. My parents were there. We helped out for dinner and we all sat together around the table. We headed to our rooms soon after. I had a long diary to write.

I’ve been in my room since eight. David is on his way to get me to bed, and I can proofread one last time before he gets here.

Diary , Friday, May 8th

It is Friday, late afternoon, and I am to start telling of this weekend. David said I wouldn’t have time to tell it all because they had planned activities with me for the evening. So I will stop when my captors come and tell me to.

Diary, Friday, May 8th, part one: morning

I got some relief from my cock cage around midnight. It didn’t last long, but I got a quick wank from David after he’d taken me to the bathroom. Then he wrapped me in my sleep sack on my bed. He stayed over, but he actually fell asleep soon; he didn’t even wank.

I got to suck him when we got up, but I stayed with my plastic cage on. David left me in Kevin’s hands for breakfast and headed home to get ready for school.

We met one hour later at David’s, where he took us to the garden shed.

“I’ve got your poncho and everything we need here to get you dressed up properly for school,” he said, holding a large bag.

My abductors weren’t swayed by my shrugs and the annoyed look on my face; they put me in an inescapable bonds prison and concealed it under the rainwear.

They took me through the small lane when we got close to school. Kevin tapped on the door; Timmy opened up. With no one in sight, they pushed me in.

The coast was clear inside too: they whisked me away through the courtyard and we entered the building through a small door. We climbed one floor and there we got into more familiar territory. Two minutes later I was back inside the attic, with my –now– three fellow-captives.

Max was putting the finishing touches to Guy’s elaborate binding. He had him on tiptoes, his wrists cuffed and his forearms stuck together with duct tape, his arms pulled up and linked to the beam above. His gagged face was stuck in his arms.

The next prisoner, Charles, was kneeling in front of a beam; Aurelian and Thomas were making sure he stayed well trussed up to the post, in a rather uncomfortable position: his ankles as well as his wrists crossed behind the post.

Theodore also had his back to a beam. What looked truly amazing was the way they’d done his legs. He was trussed more or less the usual way, with ropes going around his torso and the beam, and some linking, lashing pieces added. But whoever had bound him had done such a good job that he’d been able to lift Theo’s heels and fold his legs in two, binding them to the pole. He hadn’t slipped down, apparently. If he did, even slowly, it wouldn’t get him any closer to freedom anyway.

“Do you like the way we roped Theodore, Armand?” Aurelian asked me. “It’s been a fun night overseeing our new friend. He’s trained already and he’s been rather obedient.”

“We didn’t let our guard down, though,” Thomas added. “We used all sorts of restraints to make sure we’d control him when we had to move him around. It’s so tight he doesn’t need to have his feet on the floor”

He cupped Theodore’s chin in the palm of his hand.

“You’ve been a good boy — you were even rewarded for it!”

I’d been in Aurelian and Thomas’ paws, so I had an idea of what prize they had given Theodore. He mewled, begging for more attention.

“Hush! You got your prize, now you’d better behave and give us reasons to grant you more. So, not a peep, Theo.”

“Well said, Aurelian,” David praised. “I don’t know if you’ve told Charles and Guy anything about today. We didn’t tell Armand.”

We slaves were clueless; my fellow-captives both shook their heads.

“Mr. Jenkins has us all out of class to prepare for the choir retreat this weekend. It’s all settled with your parents, lads. As for you, Theo, this will be a change to get out of the school grounds for a couple days. We’ve planned some fun with you today; we need to practice some knots, and Max has come up with an original tie-up. I’m sure these activities will help getting Theo acquainted with us.”

They kicked off by having a knot workshop. David and Max went from group to group.

I was at the hands of Timmy and Thomas. Timmy wanted to learn how to achieve a better ball-tie, and Thomas was all too happy to show him on me.

Thomas had Timmy help him to keep my shins on the floor the whole time; I kneeled first and sat on my heels. They folded me and wrapped me in a network of ropes that kept me pinned to the floor.

The boys’ hands were everywhere. They were getting better and better at arousing us with their touch. I was lucky to have had some relief overnight, but the ordeal had started over, and earlier in the day this time.

The others didn’t fare much better. Aurelian and Walter were trying to make Guy into a pretzel; Kevin was on his own with Charles, testing some new gagging method: a condom with really big stuff in it. My brother crammed it inside Charles’ willing mouth.

Kevin then taped his lips with an X. But Charles was about to experience an even tighter gag with a swim cap. My little brother taped Charles’s mouth shut and then stuck his head to the beam behind with three turns of the roll.

Tea and biscuits were produced so the captors could take a break. They looked at us while having their snack and discussed what to do with Theodore next.

It turned out Max wanted to bind him to a bench so he could sit on his chest to show him his dick and possibly cum over his face. The idea easily got the consent of the rest.

First, they went over Theodore’s pole suspension. Aurelian and Thomas showed how they’d harnessed him, and how to bind the ropes at the back. A hook behind the pole was the reason why the bound choir assistant wasn’t gliding down.

We were ignored for the next hour or so, left to hear the fun they were having handling Theo. Even though they wanked him before releasing him from the pole, Timmy bet Max he couldn’t have him come another time once he was on his feet with his hands behind his back.

Max picked up the challenge; he got Theo to cream his leather shorts in under five minutes, which got him to claim having Guy his slave for a day.

There was another technical workshop as they had Theodore lie on the bench on his back. There was a brief argument about which limbs to bind first, which David ended by deciding they would try both ways and see what worked best. He’s really good at having people get along.

The strategy took some time, though; we could hear muffled yelps and someone saying ‘sorry’ or ‘oops’ from time to time. Finally, they began taking turns sitting on Theo’s chest.

“Yeah, Walt, have him smell your package!”

“Our new guest loves it. You enjoy smelling my balls, don’t you, Theo ?”

The grunt Theodore made sounded like an agreement. The little gang took turns sitting on his chest, getting acquainted with their underwear and what it covered. Timmy came to check on me a couple times, feeling my hands and feet weren’t cold.

Theo’s tormenting lasted longer; his grunts brought laughs and cheers from the younger boys. At some point, Walter wondered out loud if we wouldn’t be jealous of the choir assistant and we were released from our strenuous positions. We lay on our backs with our hands under out butts.

Thomas sat on my chest first.

His Speedos smelled of cum, with a dark spot telling of his leaking. He got hard as he taunted me, describing what he’d do if he had me as his permanent slave. I had visits from Aurelian and Timmy too; Guy and Charles also had underwear to sniff and admire.

David just told me that I’d have to join the others for the evening; I’ll tell the rest later on.

Diary, Friday, May 8th, part two: moving out

It is now Monday, and I am to continue writing about our weekend, which started on Friday morning. I’ll resume where I left.

David signalled they were to move on; there was a schedule to follow. Our six captors got busy.

The four of us ended up standing, dressed in our uniforms, our arms folded behind us and our forearms closely united. We’d been given a snack and a drink; this had been the occasion for four of our minders to remove their underwear and have us ‘wash’ them. I got Aurelian’s spunky Speedos filling my gob; a liberal amount of surgical tape prevented me from spitting them out.

They got us on leashes and off we went, climbing down the stairs The choir’s mini-bus was parked just outside the door with Mr. Jenkins was at the wheel.

“Get in, lads, prisoners first!” he greeted us.

There were doors on both sides of the van, opening on two rows of seats to accommodate four passengers each. David had me climb in the back; Charles boarded across from me, with Aurelian pushing the unfortunate blond boy inside the vehicle. Guy and Theo climbed over the row in front of us; Kevin and Walter kept an eye on them and strapped them in their seats.

The four middle seats were wide, deep and designed for boys our size. They were custom-made for the vehicle: I’d never seen such body-wrapping seats in a van, especially not with all the leather and the nylon straps or chrome steel buckles that hung out.

There was some space for my bound forearms pinned behind me, so it wasn’t too uncomfortable. The eleven straps that were coiled around my limbs and torso united me to the shell-like seat. My head was also fixed to it; the headrest was comfortable but I now had only a very partial view of what was going on inside the van.

I could see the rear-view mirror, and Mr. Jenkins’ eyes watching us, but I couldn’t see any of my fellow-prisoners.

“Armand is secured!”

“So is Guy!”

Our captors acknowledged they were done with the preparation for the trip one by one. I saw Mr. Jenkins’ calm and satisfied grin.

“If all four of our high-security transfers are held tight, it’s time to get going then.”

The van started smoothly, gliding and never picking up real speed.

“It shouldn’t be over twenty minutes, but I think I can entertain you boys with a story or two,” Mr. Jenkins started, looking on the rear-view mirror “You might have wondered the real reasons for Theodore’s presence with us. Of course, there was a need for a choir assistant, what with all the improvements our group has managed over the years. To keep the momentum going and have each section perform at its best, working in smaller groups is sorely needed; one more tutor helps. Theodore is amply qualified for he has benefited from a proper musical education. However, his musical qualities didn’t land him the job. His taste for ropes, gags and strict tie-up did.”

He paused, looking at us. Of course, we couldn’t react in any matter, but he stared at us through the mirror for a few seconds. His eyes went back to the road.

“Theodore has been keen throughout his years at his music academy to cultivate very… particular friendships,” he continued the story. “He’s almost gone under the radar from his supervisors, who are friends of mine. Our young Theodore had managed to convince other young singers to indulge in his taste for tie-up games. It helped that Theo was a cute and sexy little thing, so he had no end of company. Some of his friends were more than willing to play some rather advanced games, which involved long periods spent in total rope helplessness. These little blighters had done so in the privacy of their homes, or using the many hideouts in the academy’s large estate.”

There was a soft grunt from Theodore.

“Yes, Theo, you were quite good at keeping your devious past-time secret. You almost made it the whole four years without Mr. Billingham noticing your perverted games and your taste for converting innocent boys to your kinky endeavours. You did fine with these last two, didn’t you?” Mr. Jenkins smiled.

“Theo had convinced two boys, three years younger than he was, to use him as a tie-up doll over his last year as a member of the choir. The boys got bolder and bolder. They tried out new methods and new locations, with Theodore challenging them and appealing to their pride. They took their involvement as clever and skilled kidnappers a bit too far. After having stayed away from the main building for years, and using a secluded barn that had never betrayed their presence, they eventually thought it would be fun keeping Theodore their captive in the broom closet of the large rehearsal hall.”

The glance Mr. Jenkins cast at Theodore in the rear-view mirror got him to fall silent; I couldn’t see the young assistant but I felt his surrender to the old man.

“Mr. Billingham found Theodore hanging in his large closet, wrapped in a rope harness and gagged tightly. He got the trio to tell him more about what they’d done. Then, with all three bound to chairs, he next gagged them and told them more or less what I’m about to tell you. There is an organization that has specialized over the last thirty years to provide bondage-loving teens with adequate conditions to enjoy this exhilarating hobby.”

He had another glance at the boys sitting in the back of the van. Our captors stayed totally quiet too, fascinated with the slow and powerful story-telling voice.

“Some gentlemen’s club makes venues available to tie-up loving teenage boys. This comes with accessories, clothing and outfits too. It would have been a shame to waste such willingness to experience fine tie-up and exquisite gagging, so Mr. Billingham settled the situation wisely. The two boys whom Theo had convinced to play the role of abductors felt fine with it and could stay at the academy; Mr. Billingham had some use for them, trying to lure other potential bondage lovers.”

So Jenkins was a part of a whole underground boy bondage operation? I was all ears.

“If you boys are willing to handle him over the course of a weekend, by the way, I’m sure he will love the attention.”

Our captors all nodded and agreed with the same single grunt we the gagged ones would have used if talked to.

“Theodore has to undergo a six-month-long training with me. He’s managed to get a good deal of practice so far, and he’s been able to open up on what this whole bondage thing meant for him. The job opening was a welcome coincidence with Theodore getting caught by Mr. Billingham. It explained his presence easily. I went to fetch the boy the same day. We gathered some proper clothes to satisfy the situations we were to cover for the first stretch of his stay with me. I tried out many gags and bonds and we eventually settled for a simple rubber plug and a lower face mask. You might have noticed how much Theo enjoys being gagged. This means extreme arousal for him. You might discover he’s usually quick to squirt when his gag is stringent enough.”

It was strange having the mild Mr. Jenkins describe the young man’s situation with such vivid, explicit words.

“A straightjacket was needed to subdue this young bondage enthusiast. It makes travel secure. Since then, I’ve also learned to enjoy all of Theo’s fancies. He has a wild imagination and a wide array of fetishes, all involving him being at the hands of some unsavoury abductors. He likes all sort of erotic games too, when his body is being played with. He’s got more peculiar fancies too: he loves dress-up and restraining costumes. He loves being dressed as a baby too, weird as it may sound; it turns handling him into an absolute delight if you enjoy some variety and have a knack for cute and dainty costumed teens. But don’t worry, you’re going to find out more about this side of Theo.”

The van had gone off the road; I the speed and the sound of gravels suggested we were entering some country estate.

“You boys will spend the weekend in a separate building. You’ve all come to choir retreats at the Shepard’s Farm haven’t you?”

We all had, but the name was misleading; it looked more like a manor than a manor. The main building was a large white stone house; we used a few rooms downstairs, a dining hall and a dorm on the second floor.

“The estate is big, and there’s an old hunting lodge right in the middle, surrounded by woods; you’ve never visited it during choir retreats because it’s kept secret; only boys like you get to enter it. Some of you already have. We’ll be there any minute now.”

Diary, Friday May 8th, part three: the manor

It is Tuesday evening, and I continue. Walter said I really told things nicely and that I should keep on doing a good job. So after a good day at school, I’ll pick up my story where I stopped. There isn’t much else I can do as I’m strapped to my chair, with a big wad stuck inside my gob and tape keeping it in.

I could see the shadows of large trees outside darkening the inside of the van. We slowed down and stopped.

“You may take the captive guests out, there’s no one around to see them, and I’ll trust you gagged them well enough to prevent them from getting noticed.”

The doors slid open and our minders got busy removing the straps and getting us out.

“The cargo’s being delivered flawlessly,” Mr. Jenkins commented to himself.

We were in the thick of woods. I remembered seeing huge trees in the distance when we’d come to this place before; we never had been allowed to explore, not that we had any time left with all the rehearsing and getting better at singing. So much for singing for the four of us now.

We were in the middle of a large clearing. There was a small patch of lawn in the middle and a hundred-year-old house towering over us. I’m no architecture specialist, but I think it’s a style that’s called Edwardian. It was a country house, with a huge bow window and small towers and a spire topping it all. Being in this dark and damp spot in the forest, it did look spooky

The house was two stories high, and it looked massive. Ivy grew on its grey walls, and a rose tree stood on the left, but it was the only sparkle of colour over the façade. The lawn in front seemed well-tended, but it had yellow patches, certainly due to moss which must thrive in this environment.

We didn’t admire this decayed sight for long. Mr. Jenkins led the way; David followed him, dragging me along towards the large entrance door. It was a wide double-door, made of thick, dark oak. Mr. Jenkins took a huge key out and unlocked it.

There was a deep contrast when we stepped inside the large residence. The entrance hall had to take a third of the house in width and fifteen feet in depth. A wide staircase rose in front of us but we veered to the right. I could see the outside as we stepped in, whereas the windows looked dirty and blind from the outside.

I expected to shiver considering the amount of skin I displayed, but I didn’t feel cold at all .

The black and white tiles were made of stone; they were spotless and well-polished. The wood panels on the walls had the feel of a wealthy country residence. We didn’t linger in the sparsely furnished hall for long. Mr. Jenkins had reached its end and was opening another door. This one wasn’t locked, but it was at least eight feet high. The ceiling was super high above our heads.

The next room was cosier. The ceiling was much lower; it felt obvious as soon as we stepped inside. The furniture and decoration were those of some posh social club as I’d seen only in films and series: the gentlemen’s club where no woman is admitted, where butlers wait on the wealthy socialites, and where everything is brown and warm, with leather couches and clear wood furniture.

This room had this sort of feel to it; there were three large couches, some chairs, and some gym apparatuses. Pommel horse or vaulting horse, I couldn’t tell, but it was some leather stuff on four metal legs. They looked classier than the one in the attic, with some better-looking finish to them. I soon spotted the special details: some fixtures over the legs allowed for linking straps and by imagining Theodore over the device, I could figure out where his limbs would be pinned.

There were two rocking horses and some frames with bars further on our right.

This could fit ten to fifteen club members with an army of butlers taking care of them.

“Make yourselves at home, lads. You know where everything is, David. I’ll hand you the keys to the manor. You know how you must handle your friends. They’re guests and they should be handled with care.”

He seemed very serious; David replied he would. He wasn’t cocky today.

“Thomas and Timothy should come in soon. They’ll call you when they get here so you go and open the door. There’s plenty of fun to be had here. There might be a need for some of accessories in the walk-in closet. You may try everything out if you wish. There are some customized items and each of your guests has his individual shelf.”

Our captors were all ears.

“Of course you should make a demonstration of the fun that can be had with the special furniture. I trust you to be creative, for there are many ways to use most of them. Have a pleasant afternoon, and see you later, boys.”

David and his gang greeted Mr. Jenkins and turned to us. We’d stayed silent and they frowned.

“Mmm. Grmmjmmmmkmf”

“That’s better; but there are plenty of ways to impose some discipline on you in here, just as Mr. Jenkins said, and I know quite a few.”

“And we can certainly think of some more too,” Kevin piped in.

“That’s the spirit, lads,” Mr. Jenkins crowed, “So I’ll be on my way and let you explore the joys of discipline role-play.”

The man faded away in seconds, the door closing shut behind him without a noise.

“We’re in charge of these four lads, David. We sure don’t want them to get bored. While we wait for the others, who should be first to try out the special furniture?”

David caressed his chin.

“Theodore, for obvious safety reasons. He’s the biggest and strongest of the bunch, so he should be made inoffensive as early as possible. The pommel horse will be a good apparatus to start with. We’ll have him get his butt up in the air and we may give some trial to his friends, with rewards if one wins and punishments if he loses.”

My little brother clapped his hands, eager to play some wicked games with his captives.

“Spanks and caresses?”

“Indeed.”

They lined up Charles, Guy and me a few feet away from the horse so we could watch the show. There were thin leather straps on a coffee table nearby; Aurelian took care of me, with Kevin handling Charles and Walter restraining Guy. David held on to Theodore, who was hobbled and, from what I saw, restrained well enough so he wasn’t much of a risk.

The first step was to set the pommel horse at the proper height. The feet could be adjusted very finely, there wasn’t a pin and bolt system as on those I’d seen before. The feet had some hydraulic system –or so David said—that could be triggered at its base for each leg.

They stood Theo in front and lowered the legs until the shiny leather top was at the height of our choir assistant’s groin. They fiddled with it; they had him come closer and they fine-tuned the device with care and patience. My little brother was having a field day; his interest for mechanics and human anatomy mixed: finding the best position to have Theodore’s bum look its best was an endeavour he could go for.

David and Walter sat down over the rug and grabbed an ankle each; they fastened a new leather cuff around them and they fixed these to the horse’s legs. They’d tested the height with him standing knees together, so there had to be some more twiddling with the settings. Playing with the switches was still entertaining.

The horse was lower than the one I’d been tied to. Once they pushed Theo across the contraption, folding him around the top, his buttocks proudly showed up. He had quite an arse: two large, round and muscular mounds of flesh. The sheen of the fabric showed the ripples the motions caused. This was a show I could watch forever.

The four accomplices uncuffed his wrists from behind his back and fixed them to the front legs, forcing him to stay in his most appealing position. The cock cage started being annoying. I couldn’t get hard, and even less get the relief a wank would have provided. Yet I couldn’t stop watching this captive at the hands of David and his gang.

There were more cuffs to hold his knees and elbows, and a wide belt that went across the small of his back, pinning him to the pommel horse. The two butt-cheeks were set perfectly for either a fuck or a whipping; I couldn’t decide which of these I wanted to see most.

David’s phone beeped. He picked up, in no rush.

“Yes, Tom. I’ll come right away.”

Kevin and Walter hid the view from me by standing between me and Theo, and admiring the perfectly displayed arse-cheeks distending the thin gleaming fabric that wrapped them.

Thomas and Timmy entered the room; we couldn’t miss them.

“Here they are. This place is just amazing,” Thomas commented. They walked around, commenting on the furniture and the size and comfort of the room. They then came near us to comment on Theodore.

“See this, Timmy, they even have a life-sized statue of a boy straddling a bench and waiting for his punishment.”

“Oh, and three life-sized statues of slave boys,” Timmy replied, twisting his big brother’s nipples to have him wail behind his gag.

“He looks quite alive. Could it be you invited us to a place where some boys are kept as slaves, David?”

“You may say that, but think of them as very special guests. We give them a high-scale treatment in this luxury manor.”

Their banter went on, with David showing all the equipment that was available for educational activities. This is when I drew the short straw.

“Look at this desk for instance. It may fit a boy and keep him tightly restrained to it and he has to do his homework.”

“Or write his diary,” Kevin grinned.

David froze, as if struck by my brother’s words.

“Write his diary… Indeed!”

He turned to me. His piercing eyes let me know I was doomed. He then looked at the elegant mahogany piece of furniture.

“Come here, pet, now Theo is settled, we might show you this wonderful spot that will certainly inspire you more than your bedroom. I’m sure you’ll be productive.”

I hopped towards my friend. As I got close to the armchair, I noticed the metal pate in the middle of the seat; David opened a drawer and pulled out a butt plug with a threaded rod sticking out its base.

I knew before he screwed it over the seat of the chair where it was meant to go. I’d tested the special chair at Aurelian’s. The plug wasn’t bigger than the ones they’d used before.

Eight hands grabbed me and got me from standing in restraints to being sat with my shorts and underwear removed and my limbs united to the armchair. My arms were held at just one point just under my elbows around the forearms so I could move my hands a bit.

David, Thomas, Aurelian and Kevin had me sitting over the plug and restrained in no time. Walter fetched David’s laptop.

“Now we’ve got you settled too, you’d better not waste your time. We’ll let you tell of your day; much has happened, and no doubt you have much to tell already.”

So much for sharing everyone’s fun. They turned their attention away from me.

At some point, I heard Aurelian and Thomas giggle while saying obscene stuff. I tried to watch behind; this was picked up by my captors.

Kevin came and put earplugs and a strange headset on me. This leather contraption made of a headband that crossed my forehead and another leather strap sewn onto it, encircling my head from the top of my head to my chin. It also featured blinkers, which made it impossible to catch a glance, and ensured I’d be caught if I tried. I could no longer hear what the boys were saying, with a head harness turning me into my little brother’s beast of burden.

I was in for some writing session. I still have quite a few pages to write to tell of this whole weekend. David told me to take my time, since there isn’t much to tell about this school week.

Diary, Friday May 8th, part four: late afternoon.

David told me to make the story snappier; I’m supposed to finish telling the whole weekend before Saturday. At home and at school we now follow a solid routine involving us being restrained and kept at the hands of our whimsical young captors. They’ve grown big on trapping us in various isolated places of the three school buildings, yet there haven’t been full afternoons of fun like we had last week.

I’m not punished this Wednesday, but it is my duty to document what happened last weekend. This evening, my legs even are in a tight leather binder that really wraps them snugly, making them one limb; there’s a ring at the bottom, between my ankles and two links of chain fixed to the front rung of the chair. David sees my webcam, so I can’t really dawdle.

This had also been my fate the previous Friday: it was late afternoon when David and Max came and released me from my desk.

I had a limited perception of the group around me since I was bound, gagged, blinkered and ear-plugged. There were whiffs of sex and sweat, which conspired with my narrative to arouse me. There’s something quite strange about having your cock trapped in a confined space while thinking about sex stuff. It makes you obsessed, actually. My predicament didn’t calm me down at all, even if I couldn’t grow a hard-on.

My captors’ hands got me back into the real world: a large room full of naughty boys. Once I stood and I was rid of the blinkers and the earplugs, I could see the aftermath of some orgy. The pommel horse had probably been used to restrain my three fellow-prisoners in turn so that the others could have fun with their arses.

They all stood next to it: Timmy and Kevin were grooming Theo. They were cleaning and wiping him, in the process of putting his uniform back on. Charles and Guy were being made decent again. It was funny, but looking at my friends also had me fantasize about them in the different positions that the pieces of peculiar furniture allowed for.

“You’re back with us, pet, and right on time to discover another nice room and the secrets it hides,” David smiled, running the tip of his tongue swiftly over his lip and winking at me. I was hooked.

They linked us together for what became the usual procession, or rather chain gang. Heading out the large lounge, we went through a narrow door that opened on a small corridor. The light bulb David switched on illuminated it faintly.

We entered a large room, with wood floors and white walls; it was far from empty, though.

“Welcome to the tack room. This is where we keep the stuff that can make you into ponies. Max has prepared a little game.”

“Yes, thanks Dave, I’ve got a fun trial for you. First, walk around and have a look at all the equipment.”

I led the file around, taking small steps and stopping now and then to look at the things they had in this ‘tack room’.

There were two saddles on trestles, three pairs of reins and bridles, all linked with ornate steel parts and hanging from hooks in the wall. Straps and chains were available in quantity too, and what looked like nasty leather branks.

It didn’t take me long to realize they were all meant for human beings, not for horses. Yet they had certainly required the same amount of toil by expert makers. I had an eye for nice clothes and leather; the stitching, the polish and gloss of the smooth leather were the mark of quality.

“Well, lads, as you may see, there’s enough gear to fully restrain you all. But there are only two saddles, and for the finale of my game, two of you will have them around your loins, with one of your friends riding you. I thought that it would be nice to have you race first so we decide who will actually be the ponies.”

We looked at him, wondering how we were supposed to race.

“Could you take their leashes off, Walt?”

We soon were apart, but thin and short leather belts were picked to restrain our legs at five places. We had to hop to the middle of the large uncluttered room.

“Now, we’ll start with you, Guy,” Max said, pacing the room and showing the course of his hopping race, “You see the line a foot in front of you. This is the starting line.”

He touched a concrete post.

“You turn around the pillar, then go to the trestle over here,” Max said rushing from one spot to the next, “and you come back here.”

The course was thirty of forty feet at the most, and there were few obstacles or traps.

Guy went first, followed by Theodore. Max was timing them though he didn’t announce the scores.

I went next and Charles was last. We had to go for another round. I was getting into this; I didn’t mind watching my fellow captives’ bums as they hopped, with their arms parallel across the small of their backs.

The captors encouraged and sneered at us.

“Come on lads, no time to go slow, hop faster.”

“And higher!”

“Come on shake your booty, Guy, this looks great!”

Theodore’s bottom was the most impressive. He was taller than us and slightly bulkier, though I must admit he wasn’t exactly Conan the Barbarian. His two buns were muscular and they rolled down under the clinging layer of his shorts.

After three laps each, which had me sweating a bit, we had to stand on a line with Max pacing in front of us.

“Let’s see what the consequences are for your various performances: the timings don’t lie, so Theodore and Guy have won the privilege of playing the ponies and competing with each other.”

I was relieved I wouldn’t have either of them over my back.

“As for Charles and Armand, they’ll endure the Smelly Foot wager. Gentlemen?”

His accomplices knew what he meant; I think I had guessed, and I got the confirmation when they kneeled next to us slaves and removed our shoes and socks. The fumes came to our nostrils soon enough. I wonder how long Theodore had had his shoes and socks on. I’ll confess that from a distance, it was slightly exciting.

Max, Walter and Timmy gathered as a jury to decide which of the socks were the stinkiest.

“Darn, guys, we clean our boys up too much. They don’t develop proper feet smells.”

“Not like you, Walt the Stinkpot. You don’t seem so eager to shower daily, and your shoes are famed for their stench.”

Walter only laughed, not being embarrassed by the remark in the least.

“Yes, maybe.”

His grin grew wider; I could see some idea had popped up in his mind. His lips curled in an evil smile.

“So if they can’t satisfy us with challenging socks, maybe I can help.”

He caught my wide-eyed look.

“So, Arm, you must be eager to catch a whiff?”

I knew of Walter’s feet. His hitting puberty hadn’t improved the situation, but he’d often caused looks from others when he removed his shoes for coming inside their house, ours included. I’d made fun of his strong smelly cheese feet myself with some taunt.

He sat on the wood floor to unlace his sneakers, slowly, looking me in the eye. He kept his thighs open so his inflated shorts were on full display.

The other boys whistled as if he were doing a striptease. My cousin made lascivious gestures, letting his fingers run down his legs to roll his socks down, and then picking his shoelaces knot delicately, with winks at his crowd. I just hoped it wouldn’t be as bad as the last time.

It wasn’t as bad; it was worse. He slid his left shoe off his foot, and three seconds later, the pungent stench struck my nostrils. I haven’t seen Walter wearing anything else on his feet but his black sneakers outside of school. When the right shoe came off, it couldn’t really worsen the deal, but at least it felt like it.

He languorously peeled off his left sock first, and then the right one. Jumping to his feet, he waved them as a trophy, showing them to his friends; he moved closer to us, using the stinky socks as a thurible, letting the scent float a foot away from our nostrils. Charles moaned, which got Walter and Max to chuckle.

“So you guys thought we could be moved and become soft? You were too slow to get the pony reward.”

I regretted not being the one with an older boy over my back.

“Say, Walt,” Timmy piped in, “why don’t you get two socks for each of our penitents? I think yours along with Theo’s would make it even better.”

They made disgusted faces as they folded the socks in tight pads. Gauze bandage appeared in Max’s hands and he wrapped layer after layer, with three or four other hands helping him to lay the strip of material so it would press the smelliest socks’ toes over our nostrils.

I felt the pressure of the toxic piece of material spreading over the layer of tape that had remained taut. I held my breath for over a minute; I braced myself to take what was to come. As I caught the first whiff, I thought I would faint.

I’ll stop my tale here. Kevin needs to prepare me, for David is coming to spend the night over, and I will have time to continue tomorrow evening.

Diary, Friday May 8th, part five: evening

This Thursday has been uneventful. There has been genuine choir practice, as we have a performance coming soon. Kevin has used the leg binder to restrain me to my desk when we came back. I’m lucky today; he’s crammed a clean and soft, though large, hankie in my mouth once I was fastened to the chair in front of my desktop. Tape has been plentiful, since he used the swim cap, but he didn’t make it too tight.

I was telling of having to smell Walter’s socks while our gang of captors, with Max leading the pack, teased us.

“This is stimulating, isn’t it?” Walter said; my nostrils flared and I moaned desperately behind my hefty gag. “Now you’ve been given something to think about, we’ll let you admire us as we saddle your mounts.”

Theodore and Guy obediently kneeled upon Max’s pointing to the floor in front of them.

“On all four,” the blond lad said. “Saddle cloth, Walt?”

My cousin brought two satiny mats and laid them across the pony-boys’ backs. Timmy, Kevin, Thomas and Aurelian came to help too, picking the saddles in pair. They laid them over the backs of their horses. Max showed them how. Then they got busy with straps and belt to harness the saddle to the ponies. From behind, the two bottoms looked great. There were straps running along their butt cracks and over their shoulders to prevent the whole set-up from sliding.

I was getting used to the layers of odorous fabrics over my nostrils; seeing my fellow prisoners’ ordeal caught my attention and made me forget my own condition.

“Come over here, lads, have a look at your ponies.”

We came to the side.

“Look,” David said, barging in for the first time and then leaving the floor to Max.

“The little hole, boys… Could there be some fixture down there? Like a threaded tube in which we could screw accessories?”

There was a hole, indeed. It was located where the rider’s butt hole was supposed to be when he sat over the saddle. David picked two butt plugs from a shelf.

“See, pet,” David told me, “it’s not going to be too bad. What do you think, Charles?”

My teammate nodded ruefully; the plugs weren’t too big and we could be grateful for the small favour, but displaying too much enthusiasm usually brought a tightening of the discipline.

Thomas and Aurelian fixed the plugs to the saddles.

“Hey, Aurel, I’m doing a good job screwing this.”

“Yup, Tom, we’re good at screwing.”

The whole gang sniggered and added comments in the same vein. They cast looks at us that revealed they intended to use our bodies before the race.

“Time do dress up our jockeys properly before they ride their steeds,” Max said.

David was in on this change; he had the costumes ready and handed them to the younger boys who grabbed them cautiously and admired them.

Walter, Thomas, Timmy and David peeled off my clothes to get me in the jockey outfit in no time, controlling me completely throughout. They slipped up the trousers, which were made of satiny silk.

Feeling these pulled up my legs was a new experience; of course, being handled by four horny friends added to the feeling. This was the first time I had something tailor-made put on me. The comfort was immediate. There was a flap going up behind, with braces that went over my shoulders and buttoned down at the waist. The front had room, and they tightened some sort of belt going around the waist to pull the fabric a little. Had I not been wearing my chastity device, I could have filled the front pouch; it even seemed to be designed to accommodate my full boner.

They put on the blouse. It was super smooth and shiny satin, both inside and outside, wrapping me perfectly. Its red and yellow patterns were cut to make my waist look thinner, I discovered when I saw pics later on.

The black leather boots were next, once my wrists were cuffed behind me. They put some socks on us previously – Walter talked about stockings, but with all of them crouching around me, I couldn’t see. They felt smooth anyway.

The boots laced up the front, which didn’t look much like real horse-riding boots. On Charles, their glossy leather enhanced his calves.

There were jockey caps too – satiny, of course; these models had another kinky feature: the chinstrap was wide and locked the jaws once all the buckles were locked. It made a helmet, which was glued to all our heads. The stench of the socks wasn’t improving with this pressing over my lips.

The outfitters stood and took a few steps back to look at the final result. I could see fully what the costume looked like on Charles. It was super-hot seeing him standing in his tight-fitting, body-hugging shiny costume. Charles has a nice bum, I must have mentioned it before, but this struck me again as we were made to spin and take a few steps to show off our luxury costumes.

There were more lewd comments and praise for our various anatomical parts that the costume didn’t hide much. The lads all had their phones out to make videos, with David holding an actual digital camera. It was his high-end model that made good-quality films.

Theodore and Guy were still on all four, but they turned the right way to watch the fashion show.

“You like watching their bums, don’t you, my little studs,” Max called them out, “you can have a closer look as our jockeys lead you to the race track.”

Aurelian led me in front of Theodore, with my back to him, and he linked my cuffs to his harness with a leather leash.

“Your ponies are blinded for the walk to the track, so make sure they know where they go,” Max instructed. “Follow me.”

We went out the room through a door opposite the one we entered. Videos were still being taken as we followed each other. Max was ahead, and I’d let Charles and Guy go first so I could watch their behinds.

We went along another narrow and dark corridor, which led us back to the main hall. We veered to the part opposite the entrance, took another corridor if I remember correctly and then exited through a double door to an outdoor patio. There was a small lawn, like thirty feet on thirty feet, with very well-tended grass.

“The jockeys will climb over their mounts, now.”

Max didn’t expect us to do it on our own; his accomplices picked up the signal. The leash was removed and I felt Aurelian and Thomas fumbling with my trousers. I heard the sound of the zip and I felt the soft wind of this spring evening over my buttocks. I caught a glance at Charles; a triangular flap had been released, leaving our butt cracks accessible.

“Say, David, they’ve behaved rather well, so far. Couldn’t we have them ride without their cock cages as a reward?”

“Why not? My only concern would be that this makes their chastity requirement more difficult to fulfil.”

“Let’s try. They’ve managed well; I’m willing to give them a chance.”

Once the hidden front zip was pulled down, Max used the key David handed me to remove my cock cage.

“The snake’s out of the basket!”

“I’ll give you a hand to get it back in the bags.”

Thomas’ nimble fingers were pushing my swelling member back behind the zip, which he then pulled. I felt my penis fill the front pouch and make it taut. I looked at my fellow-jockey, wondering whether I looked as obscene as he did.

Considering how Timmy, Walter and Kevin kept on focusing on my nether regions shooting their videos, I guessed I didn’t fare much better than Charles.

“They’re all ready to mount, let’s get them in the saddle.”

I had to step over Theodore, and many hands held me as I sat, guiding me over the butt plug. It had been lubed one way or another, thankfully, and I was soon solidly pegged down to the saddle.

My booted feet rested on the floor. I contracted my legs to push myself upwards and avoid putting too much weight on Theo’s back. I could feel him moving underneath, tensing up and trying to be comfortable. The lawn was probably less painful for his knees, but he now had my one hundred and thirty pounds on the back.

“You see the four stone columns at the corners? You will have to go around them,” Max explained. “In this first series of races, the jockeys have the full use of their legs to assist and handle their pony. We’ll try some other exercises later on. Considering I keep score of every single race, you’d better keep motivated throughout, and work as a real team. There are more rewards, and of course more punishments too.”

“Yes,” Thomas said, “the loser gets to be my slave for a whole weekend!”

“Who said what happened next?” Max asked. He didn’t seem to enjoy his leadership being contested . “We should discuss it among ourselves first.”

David stepped in, literally standing between them.

“Yes, we may always discuss and share. We have four slaves, and of course we’ll have them in our custody at one point or the other.”

“I’ll never turn someone down if he offers to handle Guy for a whole day, Thomas,” Timmy offered.

I was pushing on my legs to alleviate Theo’s burden.

“Watch out, jockeys, the rules of this race forbid you to lift your bum off the saddle. It’s enough that you’ve still got the plug in, but do not lose contact with it!”

The guardians formed two rows just in front the line to witness the start.

“I’ll put my money on Pet and Theo,” David said.

“Nah,” Kevin disagreed, “I’m sure Charles and Guy are going to do better. They have a better idea of the bad things that may happen to them if they fail. Armand has been coddled too much.”

I wondered if he really meant it. I still had an incomplete view of the torments my fellow servants had endured at the hands of the various pairs of executioners that the gang formed to handle and discipline them.

Max raised his hand, which brought the chatter to a halt.

“Ready? Steady? Go!”

There were loud cheers as I felt Theo start. I accompanied him as well as I could, lifting my feet one by one, shifting my weight so I didn’t put too much strain on my mount. I soon picked up a pace to accompany Theo crawling on hands and feet. I didn’t want to fall, with my hands still cuffed behind my back.

We turned around the first post and aimed for the next one some twenty-five feet away. That’s when someone noticed what I’d felt happening for the last ten seconds.

“They’re both hard and they’re going to burst their trousers out,” Aurelian laughed.

“They’d better not,” David said, “It would be a major mistake to vandalize such fine outfits.”

I couldn’t really pay attention to the conversation my master was having: I was bent on winning, and we were ahead for the next turn. I remained focused. I could hear bribes, but I chose not to make sense of them; they were probably just to get me to lose my concentration.

“… if we found a wet spot!”

“This is when your pupil should spend the night meditating inside a…”

I knew they were messing with our heads, yet, the threat of a punishment aroused me. Don’t ask me why, but the entire set up, including having my legs spread open and sitting over a silicone piece that rammed me up all the way to my love button and boy did it send sparks.

I remained focused, but when the comments got raunchier, and targeted the manhood rolling inside the gliding fabric, with the action of the little friend up my arse, I was certain I would leak within seconds. I now wish I’d been kept in chastity. Sure, I wouldn’t feel the voluptuous sensations that were slowly growing, which I feared would overwhelm me. We turned, and I got back on the race, developing a sloppy but effective walk along with Theodore. We crossed the finish line just after turning the fourth pole.

Max made a sign with his index towards the floor, which meant “sit” in dog training, so Theo stopped and I settled. Guy and Charles were just behind, and I could hear the pony snorting through his nostrils, breathing from the effort. Theo felt much less worn out.

Max approached with the rest of the group. They came to look at us up close, with David leading the inspection of our crotches, searching for a wet patch. They couldn’t find any, apparently. I was glad they didn’t, because it sure felt like I’d started having the tip of my rod ooze.

The kneading and prodding, along with the close observation and the sniffing still had me in the clear. Walter was last, and he started tickling my erect member.

“Have them go for one more lap, and I’ll bet you Armand will cream his trousers.”

David came with leather straps. He wrapped my thighs at the very top in them and he fixed it to the saddle with a padlock. There were rings hidden all over it for such an occasion. I could no longer lift my buttocks off the leather seat.

Charles wasn’t treated the same way, but Max was impatient to follow my cousin’s advice and bet on my loss.

I felt Theo flex and get ready to pounce, but Charles pushed with his legs, triggering a reaction from Guy who leaped forward; they were ahead of us, not by much, and I could see them twisting around, especially Guy’s satin-clad bottom, and Charles’ enticing skin-tight outfit, and the good-looking body underneath.

They took the turn; we were behind; Theodore’s pride goaded him this time, or maybe it was the jeers from the crowds and another threat of punishment by Thomas? He tried relentlessly and we caught on them.

Charles turned around to look at us closing in on them before they turned around the final post. He panicked and mumbled some gagged imprecation to his pony. He did something wrong turning back while Guy was entering the curve, which made his rider lose his balance. Guy stopped, feeling something was wrong. Charles leaned forward and put his feet firmly to the ground, lifting his bum. We all heard the ‘plop’ of his arse pulling off the butt plug.

“Darn, Charles, what did you do?” my baby brother wondered, miffed of having his champion lose.

“He just got his team disqualified for this race, Kevin. And considering it was the best of three, there’s no need to run the third one. We’ll have to fasten Charles to the saddle like we did Armand. It’s getting dark so it’s better to get back inside anyway.”

“Weren’t we supposed to give the ponies their tails before we head back to the manor?” Aurelian asked. “You asked me to bring them with,” he said holding a small bag made of fabric in front of him.

“I would have forgotten, thanks for reminding me,” Max said.

I felt them behind me, mindful of my pony’s bottom. From what I heard, there was some zip in their shorts too that granted access to their bum hole without removing the shorts, which I found super clever. And hot too. There were grunts from Theo as they slid the thing inside him; I couldn’t tell if they were protests or thanks.

Charles also was strapped to the saddle. They ended the preparation by putting leashes on the two ponies, and we headed back where we came from.

We were surrounded, and our minders held on to us, very concerned about us losing our balance and falling from our horses now. It seemed Theo was grinding his hips more, certainly because of the tail plug.

We reached the large room where we had spent the early afternoon peacefully.

Max waited for everyone to get in a circle around us to explain the next trial he had in mind.

“We’re going to test our jockeys’ skills this time and see how well they can lead the stallion they’ve got between their legs. No, Walt, it’s not about your cousin’s big boner…”

They all laughed in good cheer.

“You will be holding reins and have your mounts ride around obstacles. To make your job crucial, they’ll be blinded, so only your gestures can guide them. Too bad you’re gagged, so the supple touch of your wrist will be the only way to let them know if they should go right, left or forward .”

I watched as they added a headpiece to Theo’s gear, some set of leather straps encircling the older teen’s skull and jaws. This included a blindfold; Max padlocked the apparatus once the six crossing and stitched straps or belts held firmly.

He added reins, linked to D-rings close to his ear.

David removed my cuffs and pulled my arms forward. Kevin slid a large leather tube over my joined forearms, which he tightened and buckled, doing pretty much what the single glove achieved but in front, leaving my hands free. Max passed me the reins.

They prepared Guy and Charles just like us, and off we went.

There were obstacles, of course, but using our legs, the reins and leaning left or right, we managed to drive our mounts without any issue. The slow speed meant there was little danger, besides being taunted by our abductors, or at worst having our behinds –well, Guy and Theodore’s– stricken with a riding crop.

Max led the way, showing us the tree we had to go around, or the flowerbeds we had to slalom between. It wasn’t too unpleasant. Having won the contest also made me happy; I enjoyed the ride back.

Time flew when we were the younger boys’ guests, and it was early evening already when we reached the kitchen. Max had us dismount; they removed the saddles. Charles was made to clean them up and oil them before they’d be put away. I was made to clean up the features they’d screwed on the saddles; Walter kept an eye on me, having me rub and scrub the plugs to get them sterile, or so he wanted.

“Stand up, horses,” my cousin ordered Guy and Theo; they obeyed, slowly standing to prevent any harm from the large tails that flowed over their calves. Kevin and Timmy gathered around Guy, whom they turned into a maid, though one with a tail, as Timmy found it funny seeing him squirm to adjust to the plug up his rectum.

They weren’t done creating their team; they made the four of us prisoners their waiting staff for the evening. We had to wait on them, which I liked better than waiting for them. I’ll have to tell of this specific evening later on, as it’s getting late and David should be here soon to see me to bed.

Diary, Friday May 8th, part six

So we’re now one week away from our stay at Mr. Jenkins’ country estate. David read my diary entry and worked out some time for me to actually tell of the orgy we had in the mansion in the woods. It’s late morning this Friday, and I’m in the study hall they use for us members of the club, which means I’m chained to a desk in the attic.

So last week, the four of us captives waited on our captors for dinner. When bellies were filled with Guy’s brilliantly cooked pasta and some ice-cream, Walter started a discussion on what to do that evening. He might have had ulterior motives, but he didn’t talk about smutty stuff; I can’t really remember who made the suggestion of the sex orgy during their lively talk.

They brought us back to the large ‘living room’ where there were the pommel horse or the desk I’d spent some time sitting at. I wouldn’t bet on my own memory, but basically all of the boys except for my little brother used me for their erotic pleasure.

The blond imps, Thomas and Aurelian slid their knobs up my butt crack and ground like master porn stars; their control was poor. Thomas squirted his juice all over my back before he managed to slide inside me. I remember Kevin taunted him.

Walter removed my gag to have me suck him up, and to get the kick out of gagging me anew, with Guy’s undies this time.

Timmy had me kneel in a praying position and wank him.

After a couple hours, our rabid captors were spent.

“Aren’t Charles and Guy supposed to get some punishment for their poor racing performance?”

This was a suggestion that got the rest of the crew alert.

“Yes! Let’s get to it.”

“I say, why don’t we have the winners screw the losers?” Timmy offered in a naïve and delicate voice that contrasted with the crudeness of his words; David smiled.

“Not a bad way to start, Tim,” my master agreed with the younger boy, “Rewarding the winners is a nice, kind touch.”

“Yes, I’m more for punishing losers than rewarding winners,” Walter convened, “but I wouldn’t mind seeing Theo’s big cock slide up Guy’s butt.”

Their talk went on, with Theodore and me referred to as studs and Guy and Charles being our mares. The horse theme stayed on.

They set the two captives they had to punish over the pommel horse. Guy and Charles faced each other, with their wrists in front on them. They bent over the horse, and their heads were now next to each other’s bums. At this point in the evening, we no longer had any shorts on or even underwear for that matter.

They were restrained with ropes and straps, so they would be pinned to the pommel horse, legs slightly open, quite ready and willing to welcome us.

Call me a pervert –Aurelian did at that moment– but watching them being restrained, offered to the desire of any passer-by made me hard. The shorts or swimwear usually did a poor job hiding my boner, but that evening there wasn’t even such a fragile shield to keep my captors from contemplating my five inches of swollen, upward ticking prick.

The cheeky blond boy was behind me, his left hand pressing my right butt cheek and leading me towards Guy. I was first to go, apparently, and Timmy welcomed me by grabbing my hard cock. He set a condom over it.

Meanwhile, Thomas was massaging Guy’s backside with some kind of lube. Guy’s arse was clean, but it glistened with the thin grease. My thick knob nested itself inside the space the open legs offered, right against his sleek and hairless butt hole. The blond gremlin that had my back pressed me so I slid inside Guy’s. It felt smooth, warm, and soft. I initiated the back and forth movement; I think Guy responded.

I could feel Charles’ hair against my hip, so my fellow-captive and disciple of our leader David watched my grinding and banging, from a couple of inches away.

There is something really cool with sex, it’s when you get so into it that you get lost, like you feel really good and forget about what’s going around you. All you can think about is the gliding over your boner; shagging Guy got me in this state of mind.

The whole gang cheered me up, even Kevin, and boy, I ‘m glad the French letter Timmy used on me had some sort of space at the end to gather all of the liquid I ejaculated in the rubber sleeve . Aurelian’s hand rested on my arse as I calmed down after shaking with such great pleasure.

There were cheers, and then the attention turned to Theodore immediately.

I stayed where I was, making me a perfect witness of the whole preparation. The age difference did show in penis size. I had a much bigger one than only two years ago; I could only look at the director’s assistant’s rod with admiration. It was thicker than mine, yet it still seemed delicate. It was the first time I thought of a boner as elegant, but it was. Having Theodore with us sure gave us –me, at least– eye candy.

My little brother rolled the latex sheath down the well-balanced, adequately sized penis. Thomas was behind the young man and he pushed him into Charles, who moaned in his gag. It was delight, I knew how he sounded when he hurt, and it wasn’t the case.

I wondered if he didn’t cum also. Theo didn’t take long to shoot his wad, but Charles’ squeaking sounded dangerously close to this he had when he himself flooded the shorts or undies he wore under the assault of a smooth hand armed with a silk scarf.

Our feat energized the group; Aurelian and Thomas pulled us away to claim their share of the punished boys’ bums. They didn’t put condoms on, though, and both Charles and Guy squealed in their gags as the shorter boys still managed to fill them up and use them to reach orgasm.

David patted my bum, saying I’d relieve him later on, with less of an audience.

The blond devils panted after their climax.

“Say, Tom, should we spank them too?”

He turned to the other boys.

“It would be a shame to waste such an occasion. Look at the way their butts stick up; it’s a call for a spanking or whipping, whatever you like best.”

Timmy clapped his hands. Darn, he seemed to relish seeing his brother punished even more than Kevin. “The riding crop!”

Guy’s moan wasn’t very friendly; the gag muffled any explicit words aimed at his little brother.

There were other offers for implements: the small cutting board, the silicon spatula, the slipper…

“It’s nice to have some choice,” Aurelian said, “I’m not an expert. I wonder which tool to pick. May we use different ones?”

“If this may be an occasion to learn a thing or two about spanking, feel free to try different techniques,” my master answered.

Nobody objected, and they looked at the various objects, discussing who should use what.

My fellow-prisoners got their butts whacked for at least ten minutes. The sounds varied, depending on which tool was used. The grunts that came through the gags told of pain and stinging blows.

The tormentors counted; they’d settled on twenty hits per penitent. But care and expertise were summoned for each of the forty blows I saw them deliver.

They chatted for a while, leaving the four of us together, restrained, with a glowing behind for half of us. I exchanged glances with Theo, and turned my head to see Charles.

When our minders came back, it was late enough to take us to the dorm. They referred to that place when they came and gathered us.

There was a quick trip to the bathroom; they got clean shorts on us; then they took us through a small door, up a narrow flight of stairs to reach a large rectangular room.

It was a small dorm. It smelled of fresh linen. Our guards got busy getting us under the sheets. As for me, I was under David’s custody. He’s told me I shouldn’t get into details on what we did that night; let’s just say I was spread-eagled face down, gagged and blindfolded and that David kept me very entertained much of the time.

Diary, Saturday 9th

Diary, Saturday 9th, Morning

The next morning, I woke up with David literally breathing down my neck, which I felt hot. This was enough to make me super hard. David woke up soon after I did. He took me to the bathroom downstairs with him, while all the others were still sleeping. He allowed me to relieve myself; I then had my wrists bound in front. I was ordered to drain his manhood dry with my fingers and a hankie.

He took me to the kitchen and got me to start preparing breakfast.

I heard his scream waking everybody up in the dorm. The rest of the troop was rather grumpy as they trickled in the kitchen one by one, with a prisoner in tow for some.

“Why couldn’t we sleep in?” Aurelian complained.

“Quit whining,” David teased, “because we can’t waste time when we have so little of it, that’s why.”

Thomas shared his cousin’s view and his eyes were still sleepy, yet he agreed with David and felt an urge to have some fun with one of the bound and gagged boys they’d kept subdued and under complete control. He kneaded Charles’ buttocks that happened to be at hand.

“He’s right Aurel, it’s not every day we can have our type of fun in a mansion like this one.”

They discussed the location; we ‘maids’ were all gagged with various means and were still denied the right to speak.

“This is a great venue indeed. There are still some spots to explore with our young pupils,” David said, pressing on my thigh; he’d required me to stand at attention at his right side. “There’s one in particular where we could experiment with some new stuff.”

More new stuff? What did he have in mind after binding us to the devious furniture or having us play their ponies? I shuddered at the idea of intense physical pain.

This wasn’t David, though. But if not for pain, then the gang keeping us their prisoners would certainly revel in taunting and humiliating us.

David didn’t reveal more details, with the boys discussing us for the rest of this casual breakfast together. This is another peculiar feeling, being the topic of discussion while being denied the right to take part in the conversation.

The boys who could speak ended up explaining things in whispers and hushed tones, ensuring we couldn’t hear them. I didn’t know what the plan was. It brought grins on the boys’ faces, my little brother included. I had to brace myself for the worst.

They kept on conspiring while they hobbled us in a line; we wore little clothing, just shorts and sweatshirts for Theo and me; the others went bare back.

I was last, with Theo just in front; Guy was first, held on a leash by Timmy. The troop took off; we went through the hall and turned to the right just before exiting the gate that led to the garden we’d played pony the day before. It was a narrow corridor that led to a flight of stairs going downs. We walked down the ten steps and entered the door it led to.

The neon lights flickered for a few seconds once David switched them on; they cast their steady and pinkish glow when I last entered this new room.

The rosy hue was caused by the room’s decoration rather than just by the neon lights. There was pink everywhere. Pale blue too, but there were pink carpets, blankets, small table, and all sort of pink furniture.

“This is the nursery,” David stated. He grinned at me, “This is a great place to take control over a boy. I’d say our race losers from last night should experience first the discipline of the nursery.”

I dodged being nursed, at least; but what would they come up with? There was something for us winners to do, thanks to Thomas suggesting we handle the losers.

“Why not? Let’s have a quick tour,” David answered. We went around the room. There were changing tables, a playpen, high chairs, cots with bars, all the stuff that one used to take care of babies and infants; yet, here, all the furniture was our size, and could even accommodate Theo easily –though he wasn’t the one meant to be the baby if I’d understood correctly.

David’s disciples rummaged around, watching the equipment and discussing them with their friends, probably imagining some devious treatments they could inflict us. They often pointed to the special features that allowed restraint, such as the D-rings on the cot’s vertical bars. The look Kevin and Timmy took at Guy made me shiver. Our opponents wanted to get the most out of the place and the secrets it contained.

“You all had enough time to get acquainted with the nursery? Now, let’s assess whether Theo and Armand can be proper babysitters.”

All eyes turned to us; Theo was next to me; the blond devils, my brother and Timmy came to release us, very temporarily of course, long enough to cuff our hands in front.

We were left in our tight gym shorts, but we had to peel off the sweatshirts and put black nylon jerseys on. We had to put rubber gloves on; I was handled by Thomas and Aurelian, who also put some large rubber apron on me, lacing it at the small of my back and protecting my jersey from liquid spurting out.

Theo underwent the same change I did.

“Armand, go get Charles and take him to the changing table. Theo, get Guy.”

I did as told; the two blond angels followed me. Aurelian and Thomas were fond of me, or at least of handling me.

The changing table I had to take Charles to was waist high; it had drawers and shelves underneath, and a thick, plastic-covered mat on top, with a pink towel laid over it.

“Now, no, Chucky baby,” Aurelian said, patting Charles’ head, “You need a nappy so you don’t do dirty and naughty things.”

Charles was chomping at the bit; we knew better than antagonizing our handlers. The boys shucked off all of his clothes, leaving him naked as a new-born. This matched the situation; they put pink leather bracelets at his wrists and made him hop over the table.

Aurelian and Thomas held a wrist each, which they fixed to small hooks at the top corners of the mattress, linked to the table by two inches of super strong metal wire. It was cute having Charles with his hands on each side of his head, his fingers folded as these of a real baby.

They stepped to his feet. They grabbed his ankles and pulled them up, and then towards his wrists where they linked the foot cuffs to the wrists. Charles had his rear up in the air, and with his legs open, we had a full view on my fellow submissive.

He had hair on his head, but that was it. His groin, his legs, they were all smooth as a baby’s skin.

“You’re going to learn how to put a baby in a nappy, Arm,” Aurelian stated. He showed me a big white wad; I knew it was a nappy, but I had no clue how it worked. I was six when Kevin demanded to stop using them, so I never had a younger sibling to change.

Aurelian pointed the sticky tabs to me, explaining how I could tell the front from the back.

“But enough talking, let’s practice. Go on, Arm, clean him up and prepare him so he’s all dry and smells good.”

There were wipes and a bottle of baby powder. I started wiping Charles’ crotch. He wasn’t soiled and the wipes didn’t change colour, if you see what I mean. The smell told of another story in front. I cleaned up the tented prick. I did so delicately, I didn’t want to have Charles squirt his juice. Timmy handed me a small towel and I dried him up.

I sprinkled baby power over Charles midsection. His crack got some, so did his cock and balls.

“Come on,” Timmy goaded, “Rub him all over his bum and wee-wee!”

My cuffed hands didn’t make it too easy but the job I did satisfied my trainers. Aurelian handed me the nappy.

“You’ve got him just where you want him to be,” Aurelian smirked, “Time to put in on Charles, and make sure it is tight enough your baby doesn’t leak.”

I took the big piece of cotton cellulose and slid it under Charles; I pulled the panel in the middle and folded it over Charles’ groin. Charles hadn’t gone soft at all, and I pushed his boner down over his belly.

I started over; the back wasn’t high enough on Charles’ waist. I set it better and I pulled the back flaps and stuck them together, making the nappy into some bulky and imprisoning underwear . I pressed Charles’ midsection and his boner trapped underneath, slightly leaning to the right and rubbing against his lower abs. Thankfully, the nappy was big and covered up to Charles’ belly-button; its thickness hid the truth of his teenage lust. It almost peeked as it was erect, but with the waistband pulled tight as I had I knew it would stay out of sight.

“He’s doing fine,” Timmy told Kevin, “Has he babysat before?”

“No, though our aunt had a baby three months ago. I’ll volunteer him to take care of the little boy next time we visit, though. Armand has a great reputation among grown-ups. They all think he’s a nice boy who’s willing to help, and him wiping baby poo off will be a hit and will get him praise.”

It’s true, and I proudly held my head high.

“He will be a pro once he’s handled Charles for a few days. Say,” Timmy asked, “Is it enough to be sure he doesn’t leak if he pees?”

This reminded Aurelian of the next item; he pulled out pink plastic pants. He gave them to me before unfastening Charles’ ankles. He held them while I slipped his feet in the large pink pants’ elasticated legs.

Aurelian and Timmy held one leg each; the plastic layer slid over them and encased his crotch fully. The boys helped me out; they adjusted what now looked like bloomers, considering the big mass it contained, tucking the elastic under the nappy to make it leak-proof.

“Yeah, make sure we don’t get flooding like last time,” Kevin approved.

My brother had more experience than I did; he’d ‘babysat’ Charles, I knew about it, but it appeared he’d also done stuff like this, which puzzled me.

I had to put Charles’ shoes on for him. These weren’t actually shoes. They were pink rubber slippers, which I put on with small silk ankle socks before. This was much like wellingtons, except they didn’t climb under the knees, but stopped at the ankles. And it was the same rubbery material, but they were pink.

They were Charles’ size and would keep his feet warm; he would certainly sweat a bit if he had to wear them all day. I had memories of coming back from a walk in my wellingtons at school, and of the smell when we’d removed them. This was intense; I feared Charles was dressed to get such a result. I could just hope his ankle socks, which would soon reek badly, would end up filling someone else’s gob. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t wish my fellow-captives to suffer from such nasty tortures; but well, all things considered, if they are the targets of such gross stuff instead of me, I won’t be the one complaining.

My brother and his blond friend turned to me; it seemed my practical training was over. They bound my wrists in the small of my back with rope.

“You didn’t do too poorly, Arm, and there are more exercises for you in store later on,” Aurelian whispered in my ear.

They released Charles from the changing table and helped him to get off.

“Get on all four,” Kevin commanded, “babies don’t stand.”

Charles obeyed; my brother sat next to him.

“Sit on your bum. Now, give me your hands.”

My brother had bright pink stain mittens that he slid over Charles’ hands. He couldn’t move his fingers, or he didn’t try, but they didn’t bend.

Aurelian joined Kevin; they removed Charles’ gag, only to replace it in the end with a huge purple dummy. It was just like a baby’s, but much bigger of course. My brother knotted the ribbons attached to the plastic plate covering his mouth. This was a much faster way to gag a boy than when they piled layer after layer to make us totally mute eventually.

“One down,” Kevin said, “two to go. You chaps are done with Guy?”

“Getting there,” Walter said. With Thomas and David also watching, Theodore had filled the same role I did, nappying and dummying Guy as I had done Charles.

My three handlers weren’t done. I’d been puzzled by the ‘two to go’, but it meant exactly this. It didn’t matter Theo and I won the race, we were to be put in weird outfits too.

The three pairs of hands grabbed me, pulling me towards the changing table.

“Get your butt over the mat,” Kevin ordered. I hopped and they had me lay on my back, or rather, on my bound arms. I didn’t have to endure my weight over my restrained limbs for long: Kevin and Timmy grabbed my ankles and pulled them up, while Aurelian pulled my shorts down my legs, leaving me in the nude. My brother and his little friend tugged my feet towards my shoulders, where they restrained them to the rings attached to the piece of furniture.

“May we start with giving him his dummy?” Kevin asked. “It’s easier to do it when they’re at the proper height for us.”

I’m not sure it was the only reason my sibling wanted to replace my gag; none of his accomplices disagreed. Timmy seemed to enjoy sticking things in older boys’ mouths very much; he held the large, pastel blue dummy while his cronies rid me of my gag.

No sooner was my mouth freed than the younger boy pressed the large rubber foam bulb over my lips . I opened wide to let the large ball of material enter. Once it was fully in, I could no longer close my mouth; my tongue was trapped at its bottom and could no longer move, and having air come out seemed impossible.

The plate stuck over my lips and the skin of my face; it felt gummy and didn’t slip, clamping over half of my lower face. Kevin helped his new friend; he was behind me, and he tightened the ends of the silk ribbon –in a slightly darker hue of blue than the plate– over the nape of my neck. I felt his fingers skilfully knot a bow. Once it was tightened, he let my head fall back on the padded mat.

I was getting used to having my mouth filled; this dummy was bearable, if massive. The foam rubber was pliable and the shape adapted to the inside of my gob. I watched my sitters, wondering what was next; my curiosity must have transpired.

“Little Baby Armand’s wondering if he’s going to be treated like a baby, isn’t he?” Aurelian taunted. “Ta Da!” He brandished a fresh nappy he picked from the shelf under me. The tykes were looking at him intently.

“Here you go lads,” he said, handing them the bulky protective underwear, “Make it tight, so our little Baby Armand remains dry and happy!”

The pair of younger boys was in no hurry to cover me and hide my nudity. They experimented with the cleaning up, first with the wipes and the towel. Guy’s little brother was curious of older boys’ anatomies. He scrutinized my crotch closely, Kevin having bet Timmy he wouldn’t find a single hair since he’d pulled out the two only ones I had during his early morning inspection.

Kevin won his bet: my groin and butt were smooth and hairless. The youngest boy tackled wiping, insisting on my ring. My little brother took care of my genitals. It was always a bit weird when Kevin touched me down there; I felt I was getting used to it, though.

Timmy’s nimble little fingers spread the baby powder over my crotch, caressing the skin to leave some white all over.

David joined the group, leaving his goons handle Theodore. He grinned when my boner twitched out of Timmy’s hand. The boy gave the misbehaving member a little slap, but the inflated sausage bounced back into its rigid upwards position.

“Self-control, Pet, don’t forget self-control.”

David’s remark actually helped; I wanted to stay away from his punishments and I focused on chastity. Timmy didn’t have the best technique and the size of his hands didn’t make them the most fearsome adversary.

The flower-smelling, smooth powder spread over my crotch, my butt, and my butt crack under Timmy’s agile fingers; the two friends could take it to the next stage, which consisted in putting the nappy on. Aurelian was here to give advice.

“Have a feel at putting them on him. May be you should let the tabs on, and you’ll remove the tabs once you’re ready and the nappy is tight and tidy.”

The boys enjoyed the ten minutes they played with my mid-section and the nappy. They gave me a sort of wedgie, then they patted my covered genitals, with Timmy crushing my balls, while remaining unaware of the fact: my warning stayed trapped at the back of my throat, the dummy proving it was an effective way to mute a boy.

The wee lads were eventually satisfied with their job and they removed the adhesive protections and closed the nappy with the sticky tabs. It was bulky, it trapped my manhood and it didn’t even protect me from an assault from a little ball-crusher.

Aurelian got busy with my ankles; he handed them to Kevin and Timmy, who had a pair of pastel blue plastic pants to put over the bulky nappy. It slid up my thighs and felt super weird: a little cold, but also smooth, and of course there was the sensation caused by the tight elastic gripping the leg, which they pushed and stuffed under the cellulose, as a seal to stop all leaks.

In over twelve years without wearing one of these, I’d forgotten how it felt. It felt massive, which I felt even better when I stepped down from the changing mat. I couldn’t close my legs to have my thighs touch, because the packing of cotton between them was too big.

Timmy untied my wrists; I had to get on my knees and crawl anyway, so I could spread them open a bit. Timmy and Aurelian sat at my sides, one on each, whereas Kevin was back with Charles.

I got fitted with booties and mittens; there was wires or some framing inside, which made our hands and feet as useful as these of an actual infant. I was all dressed in blue, kind of the male counterpart of Charles, who was supposedly a little girl considering the pink wrapping him.

Then came the final step in their preparation, from what they said, which was about putting us in baby reins. These were much like the harnesses I’d worn before, which wrapped around the torso, some of them even featuring crotch ropes.

The harnesses matched the dummies’ colours; my two minders also experimented with the vinyl and leather harness, adjusting the tension of the straps going between my legs, seeing how tight they could pin my arms to my chest just below my shoulders.

They were eager to test out all the possibilities, looking at the D-rings featured here and there. Aurelian grabbed them one by one, pulling and tugging to see what happened. Timmy grabbed the leash that came with the harness. He snapped the spring hook on the D-ring.

“We’re going to see Baby Charles and the rest of your little friends.”

“A little walk, my boy.”

It felt more like being a dog than a baby, but I crawled around the nursery; our many minders had been busy and the four of us were on our hands and knees, with our big nappied butts sticking in the air and with a younger boy each holding our leashes, and giving us indications and orders.

David made a sign, and Timmy tugged on the reins and led me to stay in line with the other ‘babies’.

“They’re convincing, lads,” my master said, “Will you add the bracelets before we start the nursery school activities?”

They looked like small metal bracelets indeed, yet these were metal cuffs. With a foot of thin but strong chain linking wrists and ankles, they limited our motions severely . Timmy didn’t leave much slack between my wrists; Kevin also got my ankles to keep close.

“We have winners and losers, yet in our nursery, you all look equal. Sorry, Pet and Theo, you do have to share your friends’ fate. We can still give you preferential treatment, don’t fear. Kev and Tim, would you take care of them? It’s time for din-din!”

The little boys glowed with pleasure at the prospect. Timmy grabbed my leash and my brother Theodore’s and they pulled us towards the high chair. I was to go first; Timmy tugged on the reins.

“Stand up, baby, quick!”

I got up on my feet, keeping an eye over Timmy, who was somewhat impulsive; my buttocks were protected from his hand, but the tyke was resourceful and I knew my creamy white, smooth thighs could attract his palm also; I’d seen him slap Guy on various body parts.

I followed all his instructions, turning the right way to hop on the seat; he then raised the footrest so it would be horizontal and would host my feet. Had I bet beforehand that the furniture design would feature restraints, I would have won.

My booted feet, to start with, were of concern to Timothy. The little board on which they rested had fixtures to attach the ankles, but there were also straps to pass over the feet’s insteps, totally immobilizing them.

He told me to put my hand on my thighs; he lifted the tray that hung on the side and pivoted it so there was a little table in front of me. My arms were trapped, there wasn’t enough space for me to get them above the tray. I heard a click; the D-ring between my shoulder blades had been fixed to the chair, keeping me upright.

I’d suffered worse fates at the hands of Kevin and his accomplices: it was actually entertaining looking at Kev and Tim fixing the meal for the baby, preparing all they needed, from the large plastic bib to heating up the food.

There was a small microwave oven in the corner, and Kevin picked up a baby bottle full of milk – or so it seemed– which he handed to Timmy.

“Now, baby, I’ll remove your pacifier so Tim can give you your baby bottle.”

Timmy was testing the warmth, pressing the bottle’s teat against the back of the hand to make sure it wasn’t too hot. He nodded to my brother, who pulled the dummy out so the little boy could replace it immediately with the bottle.

I sucked hard when he tipped it, and the warm sweetened milk, that contained some kind of formula, which had a vanilla flavour and thickened the drink.

“Be a good baby, drink it all.”

Timmy didn’t give me breaks to recover my breath; I could see Walter feeding Theo, and my cousin didn’t seem as determined as the ten-year-old boy to beat a speed record.

I did well, I think, and guzzled down the bottle’s content, under Timmy’s encouragements and threats. I had swallowed two-thirds of the sweet liquid when Timmy yanked the bottle out of my mouth.

Kevin hadn’t remained idle; he’d warmed up a baby food jar.

“Chicken and broccoli,” he told Timmy, setting the jar and a spoon on the table tray.

Timmy was on tiptoe to feed me; he managed well, and he even got into humouring me with ‘the food lorry’, pretending the spoon was a lorry and my mouth its garage.

The other boys were done with Theo, but they were in no hurry to get him down from the high chair. They came to see how Timmy was doing instead.

I had an audience for the end of my meal, which cheered me into finishing the baby bottle.

“Gulp it down!” “Go for it, baby!”

Kevin remained close; once I’d –quickly– finished swallowing the milk, he coordinated with Tim through a look and the big rubber foam dummy invaded my mouth anew. He let Tim knot the ribbons.

We’d been taken care of, our minders could turn to the losers; they had no immediate plan to feed them. Rather, they dragged them towards the playpen; it was five on five feet, so there was plenty of room for both of them. David opened a panel at one corner so they could enter.

There was some mat at the bottom of the playpen, though they were not to nap.

David had the two ‘punished’ babies face opposite sides, turning their backs on each other’s.

“Get on your knees and stand straight.”

This wasn’t a very baby-like position. The playpen’s sides were three or four feet high. David showed the top rail.

“Get your arms over the bar.”

Once they obeyed, two teams of tormentors grabbed their limbs, uncuffed them and then locked their wrists to the side, having them spreading their arms on each side.

They also used padlocks and chains to link the harness to the playpen’s bars, and keep their ankles together. They added straps over the knees, which they used to fix them to the playpen.

The result was very interesting. They kneeled back to back, the tips of their boots brushing, right with left and left with right. Their waist was pulled forward and their arms were fixed to the main horizontal bar of the playpen at three places. For us, used to Catholic rituals, their arms stretched out wide and the penitent kneeling position meant they were martyrs of some kind.

I spotted there was plenty of room in the playpen, wondering whether we were to join them, but this wasn’t meant to be. Our keepers were done with our friends and they came to check on Theo and me.

“Time for your quiet time, baby,” Timmy told me, checking my feet. The straps hadn’t loosened. I wasn’t uncomfortable; I’m not sure I could have fallen asleep.

They turned the chairs, which had small wheels, so we could watch Guy and Charles better.

Diary, Saturday 9th, Lunch

“Open your eyes, little ones, to watch how generous we are,” David sniggered, “I’m sure you’ll love watching your friends drink their very special baby bottles.”

The gang of captors chuckled.

“They’ll get a teat to suck on!”

“Time for milk and cream!”

The gestures accompanying their words didn’t leave much mystery about what they intended to do. Walter pulled his shorts up, rubbing his hardening boner a couple feet in front of Charles. My cousin pulled the shiny fabric taut over his hard-on so it showed the shape and size of the member it wrapped to the kneeling pupil .

“Wanna suck on a nice teat, baby Chucky? I’ve got a nice, warm and full baby bottle just for you.”

My cousin stepped forward. He reached for the knot behind Charles’ head, pulling his nose into his groin in the process, and released the ribbons.

“I’m going to give you something nourishing.”

Thomas stood next to Walt and gathered the dummy; some saliva dribbled but Tom caught it with a small hankie. Walter held on to Charles’ hair. He pulled on it to lift his face and look him in the eye.

“Not a word or a noise too much, Chucky. Relax your jaws a bit, but keep your mouth closed. I want to feel the tip of your nose exploring my rod, so you’re well aware of what’s in my shorts.”

I had a three-quarter view on Charles, from behind so I didn’t see all that took place. The smile over my cousin’s mug and his encouragements and instructions informed us all of how it went.

“Now, go a little lower. Can you get to feel my ball sack with the tip of your nose?”

Charles had to pleasure Walter for four or five minutes. My cousin stepped to the side, displaying fully tented shorts that told of Charles’ good job.

“Now, I don’t want to expose an innocent child to an indecent sight, so I’ll keep my shorts on while you go for my cream. Get them wet. Beware, though, I don’t want a single drop to land on the carpet, either of your spit or of my milk in the end.”

Charles’ head moved up and down or left and right; I didn’t have a good view, but the sounds Charles made said it all. There was slurping and sucking, which the audience enjoyed.

“He’s got big lips,” Timmy stated.

“And a powerful tongue,” my brother added.

Thomas and Aurelian could no longer hold; all this cock sucking gave them ideas. They went to the other side of the playpen, grinning at Guy.

“Look, Tom, another boy who wants milk…”

“A poor little baby who longs for a teat!”

They showed him the bulges their shorts barely concealed, but they weren’t into foreplay as much as my cousin. They flipped a coin to know who went first; Aurelian won. His relative gave him a hand, removing the dummy while the cheeky blond stuck his thumbs in his waistband and slid his shorts down to his knees.

I saw a bit better from this angle. I didn’t discover Aurelian’s penis, he’d made sure I was well acquainted with it the first time he took control of me along with his cousin. I had a good view of the developing tool, and I couldn’t help finding the yellow-haired imps cute; they sure were enthusiastic about feeding Guy.

They got off their feet in seconds, to the extent Thomas had his orgasm a few seconds after Walter, with Aurelian already satisfied. David took their place for a quick blowjob from Guy; the tykes took Walter’s position; Timmy asked the same thing my cousin did, and Charles had to suck on shorts again, wetting them and making them all slick, with the boy giggling.

I don’t know if he really had an orgasm, considering he was going for this ‘sucked through undies’ technique, but he sounded like it.

“Lick it all good, baby Chucky, and don’t drop any…”

My little brother took his turn, but I was more interested in admiring David’s torso as he’d removed his clothes for Guy to worship him. He slipped his shorts and undies down; he’d barely brought his groin forward, when Guy gobbled up the knob that swung within his reach. David leaned forward to ease up the swallowing by his slave.

The noise reminded me of my grandfather’s German shepherd when he ate his bowl, which he usually cleared off in seconds. Guy was about as good at draining David’s balls. My friend held on to Guy’s ears and he made all sorts of funny little noises, which I knew also meant he was to get his kick and release his load.

All boys were satisfied with the oral feats of the kneeling captives. Walter and Thomas got busy around the kitchenette space and fixed two baby bottles. Charles and Guy got actual warm milk. I had another growing concern as I saw my friends being fed.

The scene was very hot; I felt the arousal. My prick stuck against my belly, and it wanted out. The plastic pants surely helped, because the sticky tabs only wouldn’t have been enough to keep me in check. Something else bothered me and prevented me from enjoying myself. I had drunk fluid in quantity, and this got the expected result: I needed to go to the bathroom.

I didn’t actually need to go somewhere else, but I really needed to urinate, pass water or piss, whatever phrase you liked best. The urge grew unusually quickly. Aurelian was at my sides, cheering on Charles. I asked him politely if they could take me to the bathroom.

It took a moment before Aurelian even acknowledged I was addressing him. He turned towards me, eventually, looking me in the eyes and frowning.

“What’s wrong with you, Baby Armand? You didn’t get enough to eat? You want the same sort of snack we just gave your little friends?”

I nodded, looked down to my crotch, and tried to say “Please, I need the bathroom.” My attempt was futile; with a tongue trapped and the front of the mouth fully filled by the heavy yet pliable rubber foam, there was no hope anyone would be able to tell how much I needed relief.

Walter heard him.

“Don’t fret, Aurel, I’m sure he’s begging to go to the bathroom. The diuretic in their milk must be working.”

“What’s a diuretic?” Timmy asked.

“A medicine that gets you to wee !”

“Oh? Why would Armand ask this,” the youngest boy continued, “when he’s wearing a nappy? That’s what it’s for, isn’t it?"

Aurelian looked at me. A triumphant grin spread over his face from ear to ear after Timmy’s remark.

“This is a very good question, baby boy, what’s the fuss about? With your nappies and rubber pants, you lads are in no hurry to get to a toilet. They say on the label it may keep three litres, so you can go ahead and release your bladder.”

There was a gathering around Theodore and me.

“Would you like us to free you and take you to the bathroom?” Walter cruelly asked.

“Mmmmmmph!”

Theo agreed fully with this offer. There was a trick of course.

“No problem, we won’t let you wait for more than one hour. Is fifty minutes OK with you?”

Theodore shook his head, whining behind the dummy. The boys surrounding him chuckled and laughed at his distress.

“Who will wet his nappy first?”

This got to be a new topic of conversation. They all remembered caring for me and noticing things about my urinary habits, things I wasn’t even really aware of myself.

“I’m sure Theo will keep better control.”

“Armand isn’t very disciplined when it comes to this,” Walter said, showing my crotch.

I didn’t know what they thought best, but I soon didn’t have to focus on holding my water. Theodore made some sounds with his nose, and some mewling cry came through. Timmy rushed to his chair and reached for his crotch pushing his fingers under the elastic surrounding the top of his thigh.

“He’s all warm and wet,” the lad said, taking his hand off.

I’d be disgusted to touch a nappy full of warm pee, but Timmy didn’t seem bothered much. Other things blocked me in this situation. As much as I felt a really big urge to let go and empty my bladder, doing so in a nappy felt out of this world. Going in a nappy while being watched by other boys who were actually waiting for you to go was a big challenge for me.

David must have noticed my worried eyes. He came closer and he whispered some hissing sound, mimicking the flow of water.

The others picked up what he was doing, and they joined him for a chorus of water-flowing sounds. This made it. A first jet burst out, warming my belly up. I stopped immediately, concerned it would flow over the waistband since the tip of my cock wasn’t far away.

The water faucet noises went on, and I let a few drops go, until I was able to release a slow, steady stream. I felt the pee soaking up the nappy from top to bottom, until I felt warmth between my legs. Timmy wanted to feel for himself; his hand rubbed my thigh and reached for the fold at the top, sliding his fingers under the elastic.

“He’s wet his nappy too! So, what should we do with our babies when they’re wet.”

“Get them dry,” Thomas suggested.

“Change their nappies,” Kevin said, clapping his hands.

David looked, but he let my brother and Guy’s handle the following half hour. Thomas and Aurelian gave a hand, and Walter was close; I knew I had no chance to fight them off, even if completely free of restraints. Theodore could have had better chances, but this is why our captors worked together and never released his limbs completely.

He was first to get changed. They removed the plastic pants, and then the nappy; it was yellow indeed, and Timmy went to put it in a large pail by the door.

Aurelian picked a clean one from the shelves under the table. This wasn’t the same, though; this one had legs.

“Pull-ups for our toddlers,” Aurelian told my cousin, “to see if they can be trusted to behave like good boys.”

Walter picked up more stuff from the changing table, holding them for everyone to see. One was a butt plug, the other a vibrator; actually, the device was made of several vibrators, it was the rubber tyre stuff the blonds had used on me when they’d kept me their prisoner the week before, the band that wrapped my cock with three small cylinders attached.

I didn’t see much, with all of them gathered around the changing table, but I saw enough. They lubed up the plug and slid it up Theo’s bum. There was more talk about the best way to get the vibrating stuff over his cock. The director’s assistant was hard again, from what the captors said, and there was a debate as to where the vibrating stuff would work the best. They decided for ‘close to the balls’.

David had some new over-pants to replace the plastic ones. These were sheer black latex; they looked less like a sanitary accessory, and more like real kinky underwear.

It glided over the thick pull-up nappies, wrapping them closely. I’d never had nappy wet dreams, but what they’d just done was super-hot if completely new for me.

I got to experience how it felt actually wearing the same nappy, with similar fixtures added. The vibrator David had for me looked more like the chastity cage; it was bigger, and it accommodated my penis even when a bit erect. No need for ice or a cold, damp mitt to shrink it so the contraption would fit.

There was an elastic band David wrapped below my scrotum, anchoring the device to my dick. I saw the large plastic ring, and the small battery lodging.

The pull-up pants slid over my legs, followed by the black pull-on latex ones. My mid-section was held in the grip of the devious layers; this had to be water-proof, or leak-proof. I was worried their next experiment would be to feed us some laxative. I wasn’t sure it would hold if we were to poo in our pull-up pants.

“How do you feel, pet? I’d bet you love the nursery,” David said, patting the front of the nappy . “You do indeed, getting all hard underneath, aren’t you?”

The five boys handling me got me off the changing table. I joined Theo, who was on all fours, facing Guy.

We had our harnesses on, so leashes were clipped between our shoulder blades. Our wrists were cuffed with ten inches of thin but solid chain and they had us turn around the playpen. Timmy held my leash; Aurelian and Thomas shared Theodore’s.

David had the remote controls of the electronic devices we’d been fitted with. He didn’t try to conceal them, but waved them at us, smiling.

“Keep crawling, babies, if you slow down or lose heart, I’ve got the power of electricity to give you a little jolt.”

He pushed one of the buttons ever so slightly so I felt a shock at the tip of my manhood. The feeling didn’t last; yet I lifted my knees eagerly, willing to show my acceptance of the strict orders I was given.

We did three or four laps. I traded looks with both Charles and Guy as we crawled past them. The scene felt quite eerie, with the gaggle of young tormentors around us and revelling in the strange and regressive games they could play in a nursery.

The triggering of our electronic equipment wouldn’t have had any effect on infants, but with two horny lads such as Theo and me, it caused arousal. I moaned in the dummy as the vibrations got me in their grip . I don’t know whether it was on purpose, but the plug and the cock piece seemed synchronized.

It was like a wave coming from far behind me, shaking my insides until the vibration spread to my cock. Along with the motions our walking on all fours required, I experienced very erotic feelings. Theodore seemed to enjoy these, as he made small noises too.

“The volcanoes are about to erupt,” Walter commented. He knew us by now –me at least.

“They’d better not, because the first one to shoot his load joins the naughty boys in the playpen,” David warned.

“Armand’s going to lose,” Aurelian stated, “He’s been our easiest customer for repeated milkings, and he’s had a lot of stamina. He must have quite a filthy mind, because he’s hard all the time.”

“This seems to apply to Theo too,” Walter said, “I’d bet on him spilling his seed first. My cousin has shown growing restraint over the last ten days, and he’s had David and Kevin to keep him motivated.”

“Wager!” Aurelian replied, “If Armand comes, I’ll tie you up, and if Theo can’t resist and comes first, then you tie me up.”

Walter took a step forward. They shook hands, looking in each other’s eyes.

“The deal’s on…”

I was sweating now; the relentless assaults of the vibrating accessories piled on top of the atmosphere, with all those boys talking about sex and the sight of sexy prisoners. Thomas let Aurelian tug on Theo’s leash. He stepped behind me; he duck-walked, grabbing my nappy and rubbing over it; he pushed it in the middle, going for the plug. I was at risk of cumming now; I felt it coming from deep within my loins.

I got relief when Theo shrieked in the dummy. He’d lost and I was saved; yet, Thomas’ hands kept kneading me and I also squirted jets of warm jizz in my pull-up nappy.

“I win,” Walter rejoiced, “Theodore can’t help himself.”

“Are you kidding?” Aurelian protested, “Your cousin has filled his pants with cum.

They set up a commission to see who had won. We had to stop so they could inspect us.

Timmy volunteered: I felt his hand prodding all around the inside of my nappy, pinching my ball sack and brushing my glans. He put his hand up for the others to see, when he eventually decided to leave my junk alone.

“His nappy is full of cum!”

The little boy then went to check on Theo.

“It’s the same here. I guess it’s a tie, with the nappies, we can’t say for sure who discharged first.”

Aurelian and Walter thought it fair.

“We’ll have to find another challenge to decide between us.”

David frowned; I knew his look, and the little smile at the corner of his lips that ended it meant trouble for the two bettors.

“I think you don’t need another trial, my friends. The wager was impossible to assess from the very start, so I say you both lose.”

David playing Solomon brought a big smile over Kevin and Timmy’s faces.

“Don’t worry,” Timmy chirped, “We can take care of you well and make sure you both can pay the forfeit.”

The two lads felt a bit sour. Thomas felt like arguing; in sports and games, he was a sore loser. He was about to protest; he cast a circular glance at the assembly and he decided against it. When there was a teacher, his complaining, along with one of his winning smiles usually got the grown-up to rule in his favour. In this club, this wasn’t something he would get away with.

“You’ll get your forfeit quickly,” David said, “but for now, we’ve got two naughty and disobedient boys, who’ve behaved in very dirty ways and spilled their cream despite our warnings. I say, let them spend a little penance time in the playpen with the rest of this naughty crew.”

“We can take Walt and Aurel outside and truss them up to trees,” Timmy suggested.

“Let’s do this,” David agreed. He opened the side of the playpen and our guards had us crawl inside before he could lock it shut again.

“Sit down, back to the side.”

We had a better position than Charles and Guy’s, we could sit with our legs stretched in front of us. Our harness was solidly fixed to the playpen bars behind us.

“We’ll leave you in the punished boys’ company,” David cheered us, “You should be able to find out soon that they were given laxatives …”

The dummies drowned their words, yet Charles and Guy’s protests were vigorous, and sounded genuine.

“It shouldn’t be more than three or four hours to handle Walter and Aurelian,” David concluded, “I’m glad you thank us for providing you with leak-proof protections, but let this be a challenge, Guy and Charles. You may prove us you still have some control; you’ll have to manage your bowels, but if you may hold it until we’re back, I think we’ll cut you some slack for the rest of the weekend.”

“Have fun lads!”

Diary, Saturday 9th, Afternoon

Our tormentors greeted us cheerfully as they parted. Thomas was asking Timmy how he would handle Aurel, and they were already in the next stage. David shut the door. We hear the key turn inside the lock.

This was a peculiar situation. I sat with Theodore facing me, and we saw Guy and Charles’ backs, and their padded bums. Believe me or not, we started a conversation; yes, we all had our mouths filled with dummies, but there was something soothing and actual feeling conveyed though our moans; I could also get information from and through Theo’s eyes.

The vibrating devices we had been fitted with booted up again. The fiendish set-up was slow and soft at first, but being thus locked inside a playpen with other boys did no good for self-control.

I wondered how Charles and Guy felt. How fast did laxatives work? Were they given lots of them? My bladder was relieved, and the cleaning-up had been quick. Would they manage to ‘hold it’, as David had commanded?

We got visits regularly, from Timmy, then Kevin and eventually Thomas. They were spaced at least thirty minutes apart, it seemed to me. I’ll say the punished babies showed real control and mastery over their bowels. A little after our second visitor, Timmy peeked through the door and shut it almost immediately, I heard some rumbling coming from the boys’ bellies, and some gurgling too.

I exchanged worried looks with Theo, and I fought against the vibrating devices; this cock cage featured a vibrating area surrounding its crown, and with the plug rubbing against my innards, I knew I didn’t stand a chance and would soon have an orgasm. Would it be dampened by the cage? Would the nappy sponge it up and help me to get away with this?

My little brother came inside and checked on us. He crinkled his nose, sniffing around us.

“You obey David, that’s good.”

With this, he was gone. There was some whimpering coming from Guy. Charles made short, loud calls; he was probably shouting at himself to hold on. There were rings of sweat under their armpits, darkening their shirts. Their heads moved and shook.

There were fart noises, and whimpering from both of them then. More of the same wet and fat sounds but with the desperate moans that rose and within seconds the smell that, though very faint at first, was unmistakable. They were shitting themselves.

It stopped, eventually. By now, the stench had grown strong. The silence was total. It took a few minutes before some more noises came from Charles’ belly, and then possibly Guy’s too. They moved their heads, and Charles was having a second go when Thomas opened the door. He’d barely done so that he knew already of what had happened.

“Yuck! What a stench! There are babies in need of a new nappy in here. I’ll go get the others, don’t go anywhere, little ones!”

We stayed on our own for what seemed ages. Theo and I had witnessed a second release; I looked intently at the nappied bottoms, and at their thighs. I expected to see a leak, but none appeared. The nappies were thick and the plastic pants sealed them closely. I felt for my fellow-pupils; this was a very, very nasty ordeal.

Charles was noisily letting a third batch out when our tormentors came back, all loudly complaining of the stench.

“Pew! I can’t believe you lads decided not to show more fortitude.”

“They need a change,” Timmy stated.

“They do, the little stinkpots, and you should lead the manoeuvre, Tim. You may take them to the bathroom, I’ll give you a hand.”

Kevin was also interested in helping out. The harnesses allowed for a rather fast release; David opened the gate, and once free of bonds, Charles and Guy stood up slowly. They moved slowly, no doubt afraid to have an accident.

Walter and Aurelian stood on chairs to open the windows that were quite high in this room, and then went outside to wait. There was some wind and air came through, telling us the worst was over. Yet, it would take some time before we’d be rid of the fetid odour.

There was noise coming from the tiled bathroom; water flowed and I could hear Timmy and Kevin giving orders and bossing the ‘babies’ around.

I was glad I was spared the details of the proceedings; we ‘talked’, Theo and I, relieved that the source of such discomfort was now gone. It had also hampered my libido a bit, but the renewed assault of the vibrating devices eventually got the best of me. I looked at Theo, wide-eyed, as the vibrations got me to orgasm and let out what felt like huge streams of warm semen filling the front of my pull-up nappy.

I hope this isn’t what triggered Theo into creaming his; the jerking and the high-pitched whine gave him away. We basked in this nice state just after you’ve come. I said it already, but they’d left us in a relatively comfortable position.

It was dusk and getting dark outside; the three boys outside eventually came back in the disinfected area’.

“You boys had a fun time?” Thomas asked, “You’re glad we showed up?”

“Yes, I wanted to leave the four of you in the playpen longer,” Walter laughed, “but there are soft-hearted members in our little brotherhood.”

“Come on, Walt, we’re all here to have fun, aren’t we?”

Aurelian hadn’t shown this merciful side so far.

They went to check what was going on in the bathroom ; we had to wait some more. They left the door open, so we heard they were done cleaning them up. Timmy walked through the room with a large plastic bag, which he disposed of outside.

They were done with Guy and Charles; everybody came back inside the room we were in. Guy and Charles were naked, so they made a short stop at the changing tables to get nappies for the night.

David and Kevin released us from our sitting position. Charles and Kevin had the nappies and plastic over-pants on. They were made to stand down so Aurelian and Thomas could put them in their onesies.

Timmy prepared them baby bottles with grape juice. I was glad to see David was considerate enough to have them absorb fluids after they’d gone through such an ordeal. At least, I hoped when Timmy ensured them there was no nasty stuff in it, he told the truth.

Not much happened for the rest of the evening, or even for the night. There was a flurry of activity around us to have the poor helpless babies ready to go beddy-bye.

We wore dark, gleaming onesies over our thick nappies. We were rid of plugs and vibrators, which was yet a new sensation after so many hours in their clutches. There was no bathroom or leak concern, and the nine fixation points they’d used on me to pin me inside the cot on my back left very little slack. The dummies they’d crammed in our mouths were smaller, and there were no ribbons for tying them over our necks, for safety. We were forbidden to spit them out nonetheless.

There was little pressure; David threw a blanket and tucked me in, and I felt I’d be able to sleep.

David stayed to babysit us, but the rest of his gang was heading back to the mansion. They still spoke in low voices so we couldn’t hear; the only thing I caught from bribes of conversation I overheard was that Walter was to undergo some forfeit after the time they’d spent outside earlier on.

I fell asleep, once I saw David pulling a bed out of the wall –which was another nifty feature– and lied down, switching the light off.

Diary, Sunday 10th

I was first to be taken out of my cot the next morning. David woke me up, took me to the bathroom. I got a wank in the sink once all the rest had been done. He took me back, all dressed in my schoolboy uniform.

The rest of his gang was trickling in, looking a bit sleepy yet. They gathered in small groups around my brothers in servitude; David gave a few instructions and twenty minutes later, the four of us were little schoolboys again, prim and proper, and hobbled in a chain gang heading back to the room we’d spent Friday afternoon. I couldn’t help but notice the rope marks around Walter’s wrists.

It was Sunday, and it was meant to be a day of worship for us. Once inside, we headed to the large kitchen.

“This is our final day, and so it will go quite fast, lads. Mr. Jenkins comes and picks us up at five. We’ll have time to recap all of this week’s training, and try you on the duties we’ve tried to teach you. There will be no laxatives,” he smiled to Guy, “and we’ll test your baby skills another day. But you’ve proved you could wait on us.”

“In many ways,” Aurelian grinned.

“And without complaining,” Timmy added.

“You’re right boys, they’ve shown they can be good little butlers, good little cock suckers, good little, uh, chiropractors, and all the rest. You’d better do your best; we’ll score you and we’ll decide on what discipline you’ll be under over the coming week.”

I was to be the maid for breakfast, along with Guy. Thomas fitted us with white satin aprons and once our hands were cuffed and chained in front, we could get started. I hadn’t spent this much time in bondage with Guy; we’d been trained by the same boys, though. In a kitchen we didn’t know, with wadding in mouth and a lower-face mask keeping it in –and tidying the look, we collaborated perfectly.

Theodore and Charles had to clear off the table. The jury deliberated, but they didn’t say much, made signs we weren’t privy to, before we moved on to the next trial.

David was right about how fast it would go. Once breakfast was over, we went back to the huge lounge. The first thing they did was lowering our shorts and satin briefs, to wrap our cocks in silk sleeves, like condoms, more or less. They put the undies and shorts back on, adjusting them carefully for maximum effect.

I’ve shown that such attention could have me sprout a boner, and it happened again. Walter and Thomas took care of me, and my cousin brushed the tip of my growing cock with his finger, which got its little effect. Then, I had to take a few steps to get in the middle of the large rug and I felt the relentless caress this kinky design provided.

“A little refinement, boys,” David announced once we were gathered in line, “One thing we’ll test throughout the day is your ability to remain aroused. I’ll say, knock yourselves off, my droogs…”

Walter had me. He set one hand over my left buttock to get a good feel of his target, and the other went straight for the gold, landing lightly over my groin, using all five digits to touch me in the proper places, and eventually have me yell in my gag as I discharged in my shorts for the first time of the day .

I recovered from the grade A orgasm Walter had given me, the little devil knew how to trigger such reactions by now. His friends shared this know-how: Theodore, Charles and Guy had been defeated by their attackers, with gooey white stuff seeping through their shorts.

“They’re all addicted to our touch,” Walter exclaimed, praising his friends for having the same talent as he did, “They get off whenever we feel like it. Let’s wipe them up,” my cousin said as he used a small flannel to collect the biggest part of the spunk.

“We’re very good at milking naughty boys, this has nothing to do with them having any special skill,” Aurelian bragged.

“Sure,” David approved, “You’ve got magic fingers, so Theo didn’t have a chance. Let’s get to the vocational part of the test and see how our lads handle chores when restrained.”

Charles and Guy were to clean up the kitchen, Theodore was to vacuum the large lounge and David took me to the bathroom; I was to clean it up all. He adjusted my restraints, added a rubber apron to protect the front of my dainty outfit. He removed my cuffs were so he could fit latex gloves over my hands too.

“You’ll go from cleanest to dirtiest, pet, so start with the sink and then do the shower, the floor and the toilet!”

He pointed sponges and brushes as well as a can with cleaning liquid. I’ve told you before that my brother and I share a bedroom; I’ve always been in charge of keeping it clean and tidy; my orderliness has convinced my parents to leave us reign over the top floor of the house. So I know a bit about cleaning, scrubbing and getting enamel to shine.

David’s eyes focusing on me were motivational spears. I could almost feel a sting to my sides as he scrutinized my every move. I kept my cool; I didn’t rush but I extended my strokes with the sponge over the sink.

It didn’t feel much like an inspection. David gave me some advice, following me and looking at me and at the result of my efforts. Eventually, it all shone and sparkled.

“Nice job, pet, I’m proud of you. You didn’t let me down.”

I couldn’t thank David due to the gag inside my mouth, but he heard my pleased cooing.

“This is a skill set that’s always in demand in our little secret society… Let’s head back to the lounge and see what the others are up to.”

He cuffed my hand behind and put me on a leash for the short trip; he entered the lounge triumphantly with me in tow.

Aurelian and Thomas were busy with Theodore.

“You’re done already, Dave? We had to call a break, since Theo had a little accident.”

He held a silk hankie, and the wet stains could have one origin only.

They used an old vacuum; it was big and featured a large handle that had attachments to fix cuffs, with the obvious purpose of chaining a household slave to it. Theodore was almost done and went back and forth twice. He was doing his last stretch when Charles and Guy entered the room, followed by Kevin and Timmy, who were very cheerful.

“Hey lads! We’ll have to train Charles and Guy better. They’re clueless as to how to tidy and clean up a kitchen,” Aurelian announced.

The two servants in question disagreed, and their dark looks preceded some denying with a headshake.

“No, Charles, this wasn’t up to standard,” Thomas scolded, “You’ve been under our care before, and from you we expect perfection. I’ll volunteer you for the fetish dress-up test, then, a little time in tight leather could have you more motivated next time…”

“My Pet did well,” David boasted, patting my head. “Charles and Guy might need further lessons, but I think Arm is an operational bondage maid.”

I wasn’t super-thrilled being called a maid, but my friend’s tone mean it as a compliment.

“I’ll let you reward him with a milking,” he told Aurelian and Thomas, “If you don’t get him to squirt in less than three minutes, then you lose!”

The blond pair didn’t ask about a potential prize and approached me slowly. David started the timer.

Aurelian and Thomas had grown into real wanking fiends. They pulled my aprons up; four hands attacked my modesty. This was too much for my poor hard penis; the kneading of my mid-section, both front and back brought me to orgasm in an arousal that never went down. The cherubic pair whispered encouragements, gave me all sorts of sweet talk.

Aurelian’s hand had wrapped around my shorted, sheathed cock and had found the best way to pump it and make me moan.

Aurelian eventually got the perfect pressure and his back and forth motion accelerated. I felt it coming from deep within my loins, and then I felt sparks running up my spine.

“Mmmmgmmm!”

I moaned, cooed, whined, I don’t know for sure how it sounded, but I made some noise, which got the audience to burst into laughter. I didn’t care, though it made land back on firm ground much faster.

“Three minutes and twenty-two seconds, Aurel. You boys lose,” David announced.

“Do we really? Naughty Armand, then.”

“Well, we’ve got enough punishments to give. Double or quits? You can see if you do better with Charles and Guy.”

The blond imps agreed wholeheartedly and accepted the challenge; they abandoned me to take care of Charles and Guy. I was curious as to which penalty David would give them if they failed; Charles and Guy’s horniness guaranteed that I wouldn’t be told.

It took two minutes and twenty seconds for Guy and two minutes and twenty-five for Charles to squirt their juice. The cousins were a bit miffed of David telling them they failed, so they went for the kill, not taking much time caressing and arousing, but grabbing, kneading and pumping quickly and relentlessly.

“They’ve all been milked twice, and we haven’t,” Walter said, “Isn’t it soon the moment when we have them wank us? This is a skill I’d love to test …”

“I guess so,” David said thoughtfully, subtly caressing his groin, “Some release is in order. On a scale of one to ten, how much do you need to get your monkey spanked, my droogs?”

“Ten!” Walter exclaimed.

Each in turn, the bunch gave the highest grade to describe their lustful state.

“I score a ten too,” David concluded. “If we’re all in the same condition, we may test the manual skills of our little band of slaves by timing how long it takes them to get us to orgasm.”

“The fastest wins,” Timmy marvelled.

“And the slowest loses,” Kevin grinned.

“That’s the idea,” David approved, “I suggest we all have the same position, and the same for them to make the contest fair. What about sitting face to face?”

The idea appealed to everyone; David fetched two square stools, and Walter spread a large plastic over the rug before my master laid both pieces of furniture. Seed could be spilled without leaving tell-tale stains.

Timmy stepped in, pulling Theodore, whom he’d released from the hoover.

“Let’s try it out!”

They sat face-to-face, legs open; Theo had his hands cuffed in front now, with five links of chain. It gave him some space to move his hands.

This is when I wondered about how level the playing field really was; Timmy kept his shorts on, ordering the director’s assistant to rub him through them. It wasn’t as if this had been uncommon in this group, but Timmy, though apparently able to squirt, wasn’t as easy to please as Walter or David.

I was part of the circle surrounding the two participants, who were the oldest and the youngest boys of the group. Theodore bowed slightly, looking at the tented shorts in front of him, and grabbing their content and kneading them shyly once he’d been told to. A video camera recorded the moment. I’m sure Theo was glad he was gagged and chained, and forced to bring on a twelve-year-old boy to orgasm with his fingers only; he didn’t have much to say about what he was doing, and the restraints allowed him to deny he’d agreed to masturbating young teens, and was forced by ruthless abductors.

His ordeal lasted five minutes and thirty-four seconds, which was the time David announced when Timmy gasped and his shorts grew darker from the semen he spurted.

“Good job, Theo,” he added, “Now let’s see if your performance inspires your fellow-pupils.”

Walter had picked Guy as the next contestant. They leisurely sat on the stools, Timmy wiping himself and helping his wanking butler to his feet.

“Go ahead, friends, this is a nice set-up,” the little boy advising the coming up couple like an old pro.

The pair needed little of this; they knew exactly what success entailed. My cousin wanted a more direct contact than the preceding patron had gotten. Walter shucked off his shorts, not shy in the least to show his five-inch boner to everyone. He spread his legs, setting his butt to the side of the stool, his hard-on pointing to Guy’s chin.

My classmate didn’t have much problems getting Walt to orgasm. He used both hands, with the right pumping on my cousin’s meat while the left one caressed his ball sack and explored the space between his legs.

“One minute and forty-three seconds!”

This was a new record. Thomas had Charles at hand, and I saw him grow impatient while Guy wiped Walter’s cum off him. Three jets had hit him, including one over his gagged face.

The pair performed well; they had some background and Charles had been trained and taught naughty stuff for a long time. Thomas had a clean silk scarf that he required his wanking slave to use to save himself from the cum shower Guy had received.

Charles’ wrists were supple; his timing was flawless and it was two minutes and three seconds when Thomas flooded the scarf. He shook with spasms and made little yelps.

“Man, Old Boy Chuck sure has a swift hand,” he said as he gathered his breath afterwards.

“Let’s see how our young Armand performs,” Aurelian said, grabbing my arm and pulling me to the stools. We stood there, Aurelian looking intently at his cousin, and displaying a huge bulge the satiny shorts enhanced; Thomas soon got the message.

“Yup, cousin, let’s see how he performs,” Thomas said with a wink.

We sat down, Aurelian having also picked the nude option, which I liked better too. No scarf, just ten fingers and two palms. I had to hope I remembered his specific tastes I’d discovered when they’d abducted me the weekend before and when we’d spent the afternoon in the cloakroom. I knew his cock’s shape and how he reacted to fingertips brushing over his foreskin; this would be a piece of cake.

I leaned forward, waiting for a signal to start. I heard a small whisper from my counterpart.

“You had us lose, Arm, now, try hard, for I’m going to hold on…”

The mischievous grin didn’t tell of the treachery, but throughout the six minutes it took me to get the snake to spit its venom, Aurelian cast me mocking looks. I’m more of a half-full bottle person, so I saw how I’d reached the goal.

David saved me.

“Six minutes and eleven seconds! Don’t move, pet, I’m next. Will you hold the timer, Kevin?”

Aurelian stood up, not saying a thing, but he looked at me intently; he also looked at David.

My master sat down, his smooth thighs showing and his package tenting his gleaming shorts. I couldn’t wait for the signal to get started.

“Ready, steady? Go!” Kevin shouted.

I cupped David’s genitals with both my hands, holding his cock head in my palms and moving back and forth with caresses to his ball sack. David stared at me and I increased the pace and he ground his hips.

“Done,” he exclaimed very soon after, as his dick twitched and spurted its gooey load within the shiny nylon.

“One minute and two seconds,” my little brother piped enthusiastically .

David’s eyes looking deep into mine were the best assessment of success. I sniffed to smell his freshly drawn semen; Timmy handed David a flannel that he used to wipe himself up before having me smell it.

“You like this smell, don’t you? Let’s hurry, there are more of us to go.”

Theodore had to service Kevin to finish the competition. My little brother needed some coaxing from the group, but after five minutes and fifteen seconds, he wet his shorts with gooey stuff.

There was a discussion on how to award rewards, since Theodore and I had to service two of our captors. They decided to average the scores. I’d kept track of it all; Theo had lost, but then Guy won.

This was what David and Kevin fell upon. Theodore had earned a dress-up and a deportment demonstration, “and some other tight tie-up if we have time,” Kevin had said, while Guy won a 500 penalty points cut-off.

“You’re down to twenty-two thousand five hundred and eighty-four,” Timmy said, scribbling in his little notebook.

Aurelian and Kevin volunteered to dress Theodore up in leather.

“There are still outfits to try on,” Aurelian said, picking stuff from a crate. The garments he gathered were dark, shiny leather.

I’ll confess I enjoyed this final moment spent at the mansion tremendously. I wasn’t restrained too heavily, I could almost forget the wadding and the lower face mask gagging me, and a hot young man was being restrained and outfitted in the kinkiest outfit by a bunch of rabid, horny boys. This was the life.

I could see from closer up how the leather pieces could be fixed and tightened. This was first class gear, and I still had trouble imagining having such beautiful – and no doubt expensive – toys to play with along with my friends.

The shorts they put on Theo were different from previous models. They were leather also but they went down their thighs, stopping just above the knees. This made Theo’s muscled thighs glisten and roll, showing his muscles later on when they had him walk. They also didn’t feature a plug, which would disappoint Theo, if he were like me. I don’t know how they managed, but this wrapped Theodore perfectly.

They fitted him with boots, so his knees were the only piece of skin on his legs that could be seen. Theo was completely passive; it’s true that with six boys surrounding him, the odds of a successful escape were small.

“The final piece before hooding,” Aurelian said, displaying the single glove and showing it around to the audience. He pointed the hard plastic piece inside keeping the thumb at a square angle with the hand, though completely smothered and hidden under the leather.

Aurelian and Kevin toiled trapping Theo’s forearms together and sliding them inside the leather sheath. They then laced the glove up to make his forearms one.

“I’ll need a hand, Kev,” Aurelian said, fumbling with the set-up and reaching for Theo’s butt crack, “Put the rubber sheath on.”

My little brother held Theo’s arms away from his back; Thomas handed him a condom, which he unrolled over Theo’s leather-trapped thumbs.

“All set, Aurel. Ready to go?”

“Yup, I unzipped it.”

They confirmed my intuition by grabbing Theo’s arms and pulling them forward; his thumbs were a pin, or a spur that now was stuck inside his rosebud.

“Mmmbll?”

“Yes, we’ve put your thumbs away, isn’t it clever? Three straps and we’re done.”

Two thin straps hung from the ring at the tip of the glove; they went between the prisoner’s legs, framing his leather-clad genitals in a V, fastening to the leather shorts belt. Aurelian grabbed a large leather belt; he wrapped it around Theo’s arms and waist, tightening it to embed the digits and turn them into a butt plug, thanks to this clever hole in the seat.

There was time for the hooding, and we all stood around, admiring my brother’s expertise when it came to changing a prisoner’s gag and the real gusto he showed for symmetry and tightness.

We all looked at the result from close up. Kevin took a small rubber pear and stuck it at the front of the hood, where Theo’s lips were. Darn, the rubber bladder was an inflatable one… My brother pumped on the thing until Theo moaned in discomfort.

“Walk around to show the elegant outfit we were kind enough to dress you up in…”

“Shake this nice booty, I’m sure it feels nice!”

Poor Theodore had to prance, mince, and take dainty steps in this most uncomfortable position. It was not only that I was glad that I wasn’t the one undergoing the punishing dress-up, I really enjoyed watching the sexy show it offered, even if I felt – a little – bad for Theo.

The clock was turning anyway. David kept track of time, he called the deportment lesson off.

“I’d love to have Theo make some more demonstration of his sexy gait, but Mr. Jenkins will be here in thirty minutes. We’d better wrap this thing up, and to start with, to wrap these up,” he said, pointing at each four of us captives in turn.

Walter took the cue, opened a chest and took four vinyl rain capes out.

They were black, navy blue, dark grey and forest green, not the flashiest colours if you ask me, but the very normal look would probably not attract attention, which was best when walking your prisoners around.

There were no sleeves, but the hood was huge and like the poncho, it could be buttoned and strapped to cover the face in unpleasant weather, but also hiding the gagged faces of the poor abducted boys wearing them.

This was a simple make; David and the others got busy putting things away, collecting some of them and tidying the place. They marched us to the entrance hall; we stopped when told, waiting in a line just behind the main gate.

We heard the car rolling on the gravel outside less than a minute after we’d been made to stand still .

“Our ride is here. You’d better behave with old Jenkins, boys, show him you’ve learned to behave,” David ordered.

“They won’t be too chatty, this is for sure,” Walter joked. He opened the door and had us walk in a line outside. We climbed in the van, with Mr. Jenkins casting glances in the rear-view mirror. David was last to board, sitting next to the driver.

“We’ve cleaned up and I locked the door, Mr. Jenkins,” he said handing the choir director the key, “And Theo is wearing a spiffy costume.”

“Thank you, David. I’m sure you’ve done a good job. Did you boys enjoy your weekend, then?”

Aurelian, Thomas and Kevin were enthusiastic. I found it cute how they told of what we’d done without mentioning sex stuff.

“It’s a wonderful place to spend the weekend, Mr. Jenkins, there’s lots of space and the weather was nice, so we could play outside too!”

“We tried out the toys and we dressed up our friends.”

Mr. Jenkins let the young ones tell of the great time they had. I caught his look in the mirror; I was sitting in the middle, with Aurelian and Thomas at my sides. Theo was just behind me and Guy was in the back.

“I’m glad you liked it. Consider this country house your home. You may come back and have your fun whenever you please. I’ll let you in on a little secret. Can you boys keep a secret?”

The tykes and David approved, and they made us grunt a yes too to let the choir conductor know we wouldn’t squeak either.

“There’s a club that has been around for decades, and which you lads have joined. You didn’t sign an application, but you’ve proved worthy of the club’s activities. We have older members who fund weekends and stays for boys who like tie-up games.”

The End

[mig137]

I'd like to mention Armand and David's story, it's good, very good. I've read it often and I'm always fascinated. Thank you for this great story.

[Bondwriter]

Thanks, @Mig137. I had lots of fun writing this series, and I'm glad it's a pleasant read to others.